gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

Over 220 Godly Christian Prophetic Warnings For The Future ‘Invasion Of The United States’;    Future War To America & On Her Homeland Soil!

Updated:  10/12, 2006;  Pages will need to be numbered by hand after printing this document!)


Most Current revelation just released 10/13, 2006:

Dear Christians, and The Bride of Jesus Christ;


It is with great delight that I can send this to you, it appears, and I am releasing this to you before the event occurs, which is what God does with us... in the godly prophetic, He tells us before the event occurs...


Now that is hard on ministers who can not handle this, but tuff on them, they were to be advanced and are not many of them... and they were to be teaching us correctly in the godly prophetic from God, and many are not... and in fact, are way behind...


What did Jesus say? 


And you are a teacher in Israel and do not know these things...


Below is a high level intercession meeting that just ended, and a man of God just came back from it with this powerful testimony...


I have been to these meetings and they are real!


May God bless you all and you will find the attached godly prophetic for the invasion of the USA updated... to reflect these current godly revelations. 


For those of you new to this prophetic list, in short what all this means is the set "Invasion of the USA on her homeland soil" from Russia and China and six other countries would have occurred before 2010, but God was clear to Prophet Dan Bohler early this year 01/2005, that if Roe vs. Wade got reversed by the end of 2007, the righteous redemptive judgment that is coming, for it is set, will occur well after 2010...


So, we now know "from God, praise God" that it will be delayed, now I suggest all of you get to your knees and thank God with tears and weepings... in deep gratitude... for this means that some of your family would not have been killed, it meant that you now have food to eat, and electricity to heat your homes in the winter and gas for your cars and all the rest... for when that invasion occurs, you can forget a lot of those things... they will be history for many... it will be that awful, and massive deaths in the USA will occur as well as around the world...  read the attached for those of you who have no understanding of what God has released regarding the invasion of the USA.


Now read your Bibles, what does it say, about 2/3's I think it says, or about, that will die... God is not kidding, it is in the Word and these are soon the days, like within less than 2 decades it appears, so you and I need to prepare for massive deaths... just as the New Testament church had to endure... as well, during her time... in the first century...


We in the godly prophetic know that the next about 13 or so years, will be big and awful in the sense of what the devil will be doing and even God's righteous redemptive judgments coming all throughout the world; and also wonderful in the sense of the revival... to America and to eventually the whole world... two revivals coming... it appears... first to the USA, and second it appears some time later to the whole world...


May God bless you all and yes, here at the end of the Feast of Tabernacles that ends tonight at sunset, and there is now one High Holy Day left, and that starts tonight, and it is called in the New Testament "The Last Great Day of the Feast", it is a separate day and it is a High Holy Day of God...


Well it was when Jesus welcomed all to drink freely... read it in your New Testament... it is a wonderful day...


I cannot personally tell yet if it is to be in fulfillment before or after the Millennium... or both... will occur... we shall see...


Must go, but had to get this out... for it truly is good news for the USA...


Please pray, another person of God will be sending me more notes from Nita Johnson's meeting... and pray that she can get that to us soon, very soon... ask God to help her get her notes typed up as fast as she can... and get them released to us... God usually calls for two or three witnesses...


This was a high level weeping and intercession meeting for the sins of America and Abortion... that just occurred...


These Christians are usually advanced, they are on the floor and crying their heart and eyes out for America... something the Church needs to wake up too doing... soon... learn intercession!


May God bless you all during this end of the Holy Day seasons...


And please join me in thanking our most wonderful and gracious God for delaying the invasion of the USA to well after 2010... we deserved this invasion, but it is just like God to delay it from all those who in the USA & around the world who knew and have faithfully prayed in confessing and repenting of America's sins... it took all of them for this to get reversed, and we thank all those who did their parts in the long hard process of getting abortion reversed in the USA... especially our blessed and Holy Spirit filled Christian President, George W. Bush Jr. and Laura... (Keep praying for Bush's safety... and his family) May God richly bless you...


Never forget one of the main reasons that God wanted this reversed is the horror of killing babies... but also, He wants to use the USA to help bring in the over one billion souls to His kingdom... and now He can...


I have always felt a lot of the Lost Ten Tribes of the House of Israel are in England and the USA... and some of the other countries as well, but look, never forget:  Israel, England and the USA are allies... and God has been treating us different for a long time... Yes, we have sin and many have sinned... especially leaders, but I tell you when all is said and done, do not be so surprised to find that the English Throne is housing David's Throne... that the Bible promised had to be here... so where is it... ?


I have done a great deal of work on this subject and one day if God will help me to present to you all that I have and what He will release now as He restores all things... here at the end of the Age... well you will see it is to my understanding as of today, the English Throne...


Yes, many have fought it, just as they fight the real Ark of the Covenant is right there in Jerusalem in Jeremiah's Grotto that God revealed to us... but who cares who fights it, if it is truth, it will stand even against all who could not discern... worth a drop, including ministers of God... they will all give an account to Jesus... as to why they could not discern... as they are His direct reports... in His government... under the Head of the Church, Jesus Christ the Jewish Messiah!


Now never forget that the devil will be doing big stuff even now... all this good and evil will be overlapping... so do not think all is well in the world... for God has allowed this...


Do not think bad things will now not happen to the USA... we know in the godly prophetic that the Islamics will be doing things, we know that the Patriots if that is what you call them in the USA will be rising up and fighting the USA government... we know all this from God already... so we need to pray against all this and get it held off as long as we can so we can get the world wide harvest of souls in...


Now ministers of God need to prepare themselves God is going to use the youth, the young, who are ignorant to many advanced things in God... so what, God is going to use them to bring in the Harvest... so ministers of God need to prepare for this... and let the youth be free to work the works of God... yet just direct or guide them as Minister Mentors if you can call it that... but let them have the freedom that is needed to do the work that Jesus will be doing in them... and yes, they will have all kinds of problems themselves... and they will still be bringing in the Worldwide harvest of souls...

Jesus is going after His souls...


But we can rejoice, we have gained a giant victory in the USA... so rejoice... be glad... and thank your God... for He has been gracious to the USA again... and yes, most are totally ignorant to what has occurred... in the spirit realm and now soon in the physical realm it will be showing up and you heard it before it occurred... so praise God and learn to understand how the Godly prophetic works... everyone of you will need it in the days to come... current fresh godly revelation from God, God has never and never will shut up... and many of us are glad about that...


Now, thank God for Seer Prophets Nita Johnson, Sundar Selvaraj and Neville Johnson, these three Apostle Seer Prophets of God have had a direct hand in the good that has just occurred to the USA... you need to uphold them and thank God for them... they were given as gifts to the Body of Jesus Christ worldwide... from Jesus the Head of the Church... so thank God for all their fastings and weeping for the sins of the USA... I know for a fact that some of them have fasted for forty days for the USA... now do you realize how they love God and the American's... who need to come back to God as their forefathers did... the Revival will help all that seed out there that needs to be saved here in the USA...


I must go... and get this out... it is truly good news...


May God bless you all and your families, and we thank God for His goodness and grace and mercy to all of us and our families... in Jesus name; s.r.


----- Original Message -----



Sent: 10/12, 2006 9:48 PM

Subject: Nita Johnson: "We Won!! We Won!!!!" - Roe v. Wade will go down


Praise the Lord!!!!!!!


"We Won!!!  We Won!!!", proclaimed (Apostle Seer Prophet Intercessor) Nita Johnson, after a period of heavy intercessory repentance followed by a prophetic act where everyone marched around the room seven times, following the pattern where Israel marched around the Walls of Jericho seven times.  After the seventh time, Nita told us all to say, "Wall come down!!! Wall come down!!!".  Which we did.  Then the shofar team all began to blow their shofars, and we all praised the Lord with great joy. 


Soon thereafter, Nita began to say, "We did it!!!


We did it!!!  We Won!!!  We Won!!!".  Roe v. Wade will be overturned!  She did not give a specific date, so I will try to verify that it will be before 2007


[Comment not by Bob Chittenden:  What God told Prophet Dan Bohler was that it had to be reversed by the end of 2007, so we already know the date, it will occur before the end of 2007!]. 


Then Steve, a leadership person, said the Lord told him at that point in the meeting that the Lord is going to release 16 years of revival in America, which Nita confirmed! 


[Comment not by Bob Chittenden:  We already knew from God that there would be a seven year revival, which Seer Prophet David E. Taylor received from God a few years back and it was released to you all on this prophetic list.  Now here is new information from God regarding this 16 years, and it appears it starts from now counting, this year 2006 to 2022, and yes this is the date or close to it that I was pondering the invasion moved to from before 2010, if Row vs. Wade was reversed and it will be before the end of 2007.  So from what I told you all before it appears that the West Coast real bad quake not the other little ones but the biggie, the one that state falls into the ocean type one, will occur first, and after Chicago quake and around than the Mississippi River and New Madrid quakes and somewhere in all that the Florida mess, and about one year after Chicago quakes the invasion of the USA will occur... now that is a light type of timeline but it is what I know kind of so far... maybe one day I can work on putting it all together but we shall see as God reveals more godly revelations!  I know the West Coast to my understanding as of today from the Godly prophetic gets it big before Florida and Chicago, I said big, not all the other quakes... I am referring to the big ones, the huge ones... ]


During the Thursday morning meeting (10/10, 2006), Nita said that the night before (10/09, 2006), the Lord Jesus assured both her and Ricci that Roe v. Wade would be overturned.  Nita said that neither she nor Ricci could sleep much at all due to the excitement from the great news they heard from the Lord. 


I will try to ask Nita how the 16 years of revival would affect the timing for the USA invasion. 


[Comment not by Bob Chittenden:  To my understanding as of today, as I recall somewhat with my forgetful memory at my age, but I recall that if I remember correctly, the revival will overlap it appears the invaison and that would be right... as I am looking at a light timeline of things in the next 2 decades... let me tell you all this is it, the next two decades will be the biggies, big time... so prepare for all to change... —Anonymous Christian Scribe.]


She may or may not know that detail just yet.  Since the revelation about the 16 years for revival was just given, she may have to spend time in prayer to learn how this will affects things like timing for the Russian-Chinese invasion. Also, I will try to confirm that Roe v. Wade is going down before the end of 2007.


More later!!!  Blessings to you,  Bob C.


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


Revival often precedes (comes first) before “hard times!” 

The 1906 Los Angeles, California Revival came, and during the same year was the 1906 San Francisco, CA earthquake, and soon after was World War 1 & World War 11, the Great Dust Bowel & the Great Depression, etc.


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“Listen to Me,” said Jesus.  “What you are about to see and hear is true.  Take heed you ministers of the gospel, for these are faithful and true sayings.  Awake, evangelists, preachers, and teachers of My Word, all of you who are called to preach the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ.  If you are sinning, repent or you will likewise perish.”                                                                         —Jesus Christ to Mary Kay Baxter, Seer Prophet


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“Stan Johnson of “The Prophecy Club” mentioned on his radio broadcast that the Lord Jesus spoke to David E. Taylor, and He (God) was not happy with the Pastors in His Church for not warning His people…”                   —Stan Johnson & David E. Taylor, Apostle Seer Prophet


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

Then “I saw the invasion, at the Bay of Delaware, and on the coast of Virginia.  Then suddenly, just after the terrible earthquake in the Midwest, I saw ministers, priests, elders and Christians who had rejected the prophecy… these now seemed like dead men — all their strength was gone, and many fell on their faces before God crying for forgiveness.”                                       —Chuck Youngbrandt, Seer Prophet

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


This collection, is possibly from only 10% of the 100% of Christians who have received these warnings; and will be updated periodically, as more revelation is received or located.  Below is the sweet (the prophetic has been located and is in one place for easy viewing) and the bitter (the prophetic from God reveals hard and difficult things to occur soon) of the scroll!  


Attention:  All of these Warnings are posted as a call to Prayer! Use them to help you pray for the events, places, and people mentioned.  Keep in mind that as the Church prays these events can possibly be altered—this is one of the purposes for this Collection.

01/27/06—Roe V. Wade Update:  As I was praying the Spirit of the Lord spoke this admonition to the Church: "if my people will begin to cry out in intercession for the reversal of  Roe VS Wade I will overturn this case by the end of the year 2007.  I have warned my Prophets and Prophetesses  of the coming invasion of America by the year 2010.  I will have mercy on you America, and postpone this invasion, if you repent for the bloodshed of your most innocent!!!

In My Judgment, I  will remember Mercy"...

In late 2001 Dr. Bohler first began to get a word from the Lord that Roe V. Wade would eventually be overturned. 

Since then there have been changes in the Supreme Court and Congress that make this prophetic word appear to be closer than ever to coming to pass. 

Now is the time for the people of God to begin to pray for this word to  be fulfilled.  

From:  Dan Bohler,


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


09/22, 2006, Minister Gwen Shaw, “The Word Of The Lord For 5767—2007 As I See It”:

Please pray for our nation, our states, our cities, Our President, and all those in authority over us…

n      Only by fasting, intercession and alertness in the Spirit will the nations be able to avert the increasing demonic terrorist attacks. Only the nation whose intercessors are faithful will survive the increasingly demonic attacks that will come from more than one foe. While fanatical (so-called Moslems) will be the most evil and demonic, there will also be many new demonized groups of terrorists who will arise out of unpredictable places with new names.

n      While the main target of these evil inspired, almost sub-human people will be the United States and Israel other nations who sympathize with these two nations will also receive unexpected attacks, such as what happened in the Madrid train bombing, the London subway bombing, the Bombay train bombing, etc.

n      The great end-time harvest has begun, world-wide, and it will increase through miracles, signs and wonders in many different, unexpected ways among many different cultural and religious groups, such as Islam, Hinduism, the Sikhs, and there will even be smaller supernatural visitations of God and revelations of Jesus Christ among the Parsies, Buddhists, and especially in Judaism. Many will become secret believers of Christ in all these religions (because of the intensity of persecution against them).

n      In the Church: 

o       a.) The Christian faith will begin to take two different, opposing sides. A large majority who do not have a true born again experience and are not filled with the Spirit will become more and more sinful and live in sin openly, even forsaking the covenant of marriage between man and woman. Some will live openly as gays, and others, of opposite sex, will just live together as man and wife without any marriage ceremony, legal or religious. 

o       b.) These two different Christian groups will separate more and more as time goes by: those who truly love the Lord will become more and more on fire for God, and be mightily used of God to bring in the end-time revival in the nations through the gifts of the Spirit and the true fruits of the Spirit operating through their lives. They will make great sacrifices for the Lord, and go through great trials for their testimony which will include persecution from other so-called Christians.

o       c.) There will be an increase of persecution against the true children of God whom God is using: lies, rumours, false accusations will be maliciously spread against the best of God's saints who are having the greatest impact against the kingdom of darkness by those who are demonically controlled and filled with hatred and venom from the serpent who invaded paradise and attacked the bride of Adam. He will again seek to destroy the Bride of the second Adam.

KJV:1 Timothy

{4:1} Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils;

{4:2} Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron;

{4:3} Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth.

{4:4} For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving:

{4:5} For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer.


o       d. There will be many spots of revival in the United States and Canada.

o       e. God is going to raise up the First Nations people to bring a great visitation upon this nation. The day of Hiawatha has come!

o       f. God is going to expose sin in the lives of many who are prominent religious leaders and highly respected by the saints. This will cause great grief, and cause a relaxing of our moral codes.

KJV:1 Peter

{4:18} And if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear?


o       g. There will be an increase of signs and wonders and many never-before-heard-of types of miracles that will take place. Some of them will only be revealed in photos taken by cameras. The natural eye will not be able to see what will be made visible by camera and some of this will be broadcast nation-wide during live televising. This will cause a great stirring among the nations.

o        There will be increased signs and prophetic warnings of the soon return of the Lord Jesus Christ for His Bride.

n      There will be attempts of peace and reconciliation between opposing nations, but in spite of it all, while the outward seems peaceful and leaders play a charade of reconciliation, underneath the surface plans will continue to be made for war and destruction. It will be like a hidden volcano that could erupt at any moment bringing death and destruction.

KJV:1 Thessalonians

{5:3} For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.


n      A nation's worst enemy will be on the inside, even as a politician's worst enemy is in his own party, a Christian's worst enemy is a fellow-member of the Church, and a person's worst enemy is a member of his family — a brother, a sister, a close relative — sometimes even a husband, wife or child.


{10:36} And a man's foes shall be they of his own household.

{10:37} He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.

{10:38} And he that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me.


The more the righteous are persecuted, the greater will be their glory and anointing. God will balance it out!

From:  Gwen R. Shaw, 09/22, 2006, Prayer Letter, End-Time Handmaidens and Servants • P.O. Box 447 • Jasper, AR 72641, Website:

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

08/14, 2006, Current Prophetic From God, “The Warnings Have Ended:”  “These words are not my own, and I write them with a heavy heart, but on three separate occasions while in prayer, I heard the same phrase repeated, over and over again, ‘the warnings have ended, the warnings have ended.’

“…the warnings have ended.  No new messengers are waiting in the wings, no new warnings are coming, but merely the visions and forewarnings of the specific judgments that are about to unfold.”  Michael Boldea Jr., (Apostle Seer Prophet D. Duduman’s Grandson)


08/14, 2006, Prophetic Word,  “The Age of Indifference,” I Heard The Same Phrase Repeated Over And Over, “The Warnings Have Ended,  The Warnings Have Ended;” Merely Visions & Forewarnings Of The Specific Judgments That Are About To Unfold (now)



{13:11} And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed.

{13:12} The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light.

My heart is heavy, my soul is burdened, and as so many who have been called, anointed and charged to preach a message of warning and repentance to this nation, I am a weary man.  Though the time is upon us, though undeniable events continue to come to pass, still most of Christendom suffers from a severe case of abject indifference.  

I often feel as though I am a man standing outside a building engulfed in flames, screaming at the top of my lungs for those inside to come out, to save themselves, to escape the fire, while all the while, those inside stand by the windows and wave merrily, coffee in one hand, donut in the other, unaware of the tragedy that is about the befall them.  

Seeing that they will not heed the warning, the only option left is to run into the burning building and drag as many out, by force if need be, and lead them to safety.  This is the mindset that I have adopted over the years, for since early youth, when I served as my grandfather’s translator, I realized that some would hear, and heed but most would not.  

There is no doubt God has been merciful to this nation, first having raised up men from within your own borders to speak a heavy but needed truth, men who were promptly dismissed or ridiculed as being instigators, those who would enjoy to stir up provocation, simply for the sake of being provocative.  

Though the message fell, in large part, on deaf ears, they labored, and wept, and labored some more, for it was their calling, their mission their sovereign duty toward an omnipotent God, one they could not as readily dismiss, as the message itself had been by the masses.  

Then in His infinite mercy, God called on faithful servants from half a world away, and placed the same message in their hearts, in some cases almost identical, and sent them in the hope that perhaps the nation might heed the message if spoken from new lips.  

These too were promptly rejected, either for being too harsh, not having the right credentials, or not having graduated from a proper theological seminary.  We have found a reason, and an excuse to reject every messenger that has come, that has spoken and that has warned.  

In their hearts, some consider, that surely God is merciful enough to send yet another messenger, to give yet another warning, as though they were waiting for a bus, they think to themselves, ‘I’ll catch the next one, I’ll believe next one’, but I say to you this day, the warnings have ended.  To be clear in what I am trying to relay, for this is the core reason I write this article today, I will repeat myself; the warnings have ended.  No new messengers are waiting in the wings, no new warnings are coming, but merely the visions and forewarnings of the specific judgments that are about to unfold.  

These words are not my own, and I write them with a heavy heart, but on three separate occasions while in prayer, I heard the same phrase repeated, over and over again, ‘the warnings have ended, the warnings have ended.’

The time has come for the true servants of God to weep between the porch and the altar, to lament and cry out, to stand in the gap and be fearless for righteousness’ sake.  

If you must stand alone dear brother, than so stand, for you will be in good company, counted among such giants of the faith as Elijah, Isaiah, Jeremiah and Ezekiel.  They too stood alone in the face of overwhelming odds, with only the truth of God’s word on their side, but the truth proved to be more than enough.  

So I say this day, to you whom God has been urging to step up, to take up the charge, to be on the front lines of the battle that is raging, be fearless in unmasking deception, and propagating righteousness, for you are on the side of right.  

If our desire were to spread a false gospel, to deceive the sheep, to bring division to the house of God, then there would be reason for fear, for God Himself would be set against us, but since He stands with you, since He is the one urging you into battle, be bold, and brave and confident in Him you will always be the majority.  

Recently I was rereading Foxe’s Book of Martyrs, and weeping thought to myself, where have all the valiant defenders of truth gone, those that even in the face of death would proclaim the name of Christ, and pour out their lives to their final breath for His sake, with a smile on their lips?  

Is their time past?  Surely it cannot be, for this is the greatest time in the history of the Church, the time in which God needs warriors, faithful and true, fearless and uncompromising to do battle against the forces of darkness.  

No, the time for the valiant, faithful soldier is not passed, but rather many of those who have been called to this service are quick to bow out, finding either excuse or justification for their unwillingness to do battle.  

The time has come to blow the trumpet, while time still remains, for it is quickly running out, and the sheep that slumber are too many to number.  It is incumbent upon all servants of righteousness to proclaim truth, and defend it, if need be with their very lives.  


{1:20} But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost,

{1:21} Keep yourselves in the love of God, looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life.

{1:22} And of some have compassion, making a difference:

{1:23} And others save with fear, pulling them out of the fire; hating even the garment spotted by the flesh.


With love in Christ, Michael Boldea Jr., ttp://

(Apostle Seer Prophet D. Duduman’s Grandson)

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“It is my opinion that this ‘Invasion of the USA Collection’ will be in the ‘underground war rooms’ in America when this invasion hits or soon after, for hopefully some Christian will locate an updated copy of it and get it into the hands of those leaders who will be left to try to save America from the Russians & Chinese.  This is the largest collection of  godly prophetic that exists for the USA.  This ‘Invasion of the USA Collection’ reveals the details of what is to occur to America in the very near future.  You are blessed to have a current copy of it whether you realize it fully or not.”

Righteous Redemptive Judgments:  A seer prophet stated:  “The process will begin while the church is still here. In fact, it has already begun and will continue until all is fully executed...”


The Holy Scriptures are very “legal,” the devil and his military know their rights.  There has been set up a warning system from God, if you can discern, regarding when the “cup of sin” for families, cities or areas, or a nation is too high and about to overflow—for that family or home, area or city, or nation will suffer physical, or natural disasters, or utter catastrophes (disaster, calamites, ruin, tragedies),  and cataclysmic (dreadful, tragic or earth-shaking) results; here are some of the things that will occur when humans will not confess and repent, nor change their ungodly outlook, actions or inner heart attitudes (this applies to Christians as well):


n      arctic extreme cold spells (and loss of life)

n      blessing removed

n      bombs or warheads

n      children: loss of or death of

n      cyclones

n      dams breaking

n      deaths: untimely deaths

n      diseases: many kinds

n      dust storms or bowls

n      earthquakes

n      energy & electricity blackouts

n      everything you touch rots

n      fear and terrors

n      financial loss and job loss

n      floods

n      fire (s):  forest, land, homes, vehicles, etc.

n      food: loss of food—famine

n      hailstorms (small, medium and very large hail stones)

n      heart failures

n      heat waves

n      hurricanes

n      ice severe storms

n      land area will disappear

n      land areas will change in appearance; once dry land will become lakes or rivers

n      life—loss of life

n      lightenings

n      many things would happen would be of an unusual nature, such as natural disasters that would seem improbable or even impossible, at least for a particular geographical area will now occur

n      meteors

n      micro bursts—winds with or without rain

n      military:  severe diminishing of nation's military, lack of ability to defend

n      mud slides

n      people become broken humans, pride of power removed

n      persecutions

n      plagues: many kinds

n      prayers not answered

n      rain—to much

n      rain—to little, drought

n      sickness

n      sink holes

n      snow severe storms 

n      speed of hurtful and harming events: sequence of destructive events start picking up momentum until succession would be happening with gunshot rapidity

n      storms

n      strength and power removed physically

n      sun:  danger from the sun or not enough sun, or darkness comes

n      thunderings

n      tornadoes or twisters

n      typhoons

n      volcanoes

n      war:  enemy attack

n      water:  loss of clean drinking water

n      work for nothing

n      work: loss of ability to work

n      yoke—under the yoke of your enemy

The above are just a few of the disasters to occur, but hopefully, they're enough to drive the point home; these things are not unusual accidents, as some would have you believe, nor are they just satanic humor on mankind. Church, please realize that the Lord commanded in prophetic revelations many if not all of these above to His prophets and lay Christians in the events to occur in the very near future in America.

God has also revealed to His prophets that most if not all of these above are part of the sequential calamities which are warnings ultimately leading to full judgment assigned to this country—the USA, which will be an invasion on America’s homeland soil—war.

The above warnings are like blinking red lights along the “path of judgment”—“Go back!” “ Stop!” “Repent!” The end is at hand!

Will you hear?

Will you pray?

How in His great mercy would He gladly stop or minimize catastrophe for His praying church! Will the Church in America heed these warnings?   When you see these thing occur above, and begin to accelerate in speed, you can begin to realize that as they get covered, that finally there will be war

After reading all the above destructions, on has to ask, “would it not make sense to just get right with God and receive all His good things, for He is so loving and generous?”  Yet, most non-christians and even Christians will not do that, will they? 

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


Above the nation was an angel with a mighty sword in his right hand, and a measuring rod in his left hand. The angel spoke, "This nation is being weighed in the balance; repent and seek God, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand!" On his measuring rod was written Jeremiah 7, a warning to the United States of America to "repent and amend your ways", or the Sword (warinvasion) of the Lord would descend upon the nation, and the measuring rod of God would draw out new borders and coastlines in America. God takes no pleasure in the death of the wicked, nor does He desire bringing calamity to a nation. But nations are now being weighed in balance, and the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.


This was a quote for another nation from a true prophet of God, but it also applies to America as well, see the over 220 godly prophetic warnings from God for America below!

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

Latest Update On Revelation From God To One Of His Prophets Regarding The Future Invasion Of The USA On Her Homeland Soil:

07 & 08/2006, Discerned Prophetic Word, If Roe vs. Wade Is Reversed By The End Of Year 2007 The Invasion Of The USA Will Occur “Far” After Year 2010 Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson, stated in her 07/08, 2006 "Prophetic Reformation and The Fires of Revival" newsletter on page 22, quote:

My friend Dan Bohler says that Jesus appeared to him and told him that America has until the end of 2007 to overturn Roe v. Wade.  So, we will be praying over this until we see victory.  Dan further said:  If our Nation succeeds in this endeavor, the Lord will hold back war well beyond 2010.  So, it is a noble war to be fought and won.”…

From:  07 & 08/2006 “Prophetic Reformation & The Fire Of Revival” Newsletter by Nita (LaFond) Johnson, page 22.

03 & 04/2006, Discerned Prophetic Word, If Roe vs. Wade Is Reversed By The End Of Year 2007 The Invasion Of The USA Will Occur “Far” After Year 2010 Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson, stated in her 03/04, 2006 "Prophetic Reformation and The Fires of Revival" newsletter page 24, quote:

“The Lord told Daniel Bohler in a visitation in late January: ‘If the Church will fervently pray so I can overturn Roe v Wade by the end of 2007, I will protect America from war far past 2010.’”

[Comment not by Nita Johnson:  To my understanding, Prophet Dan Bohler received this word—01/27, 2006.]

From: for


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

01/27, 2006, Jesus Christ Revelation—Prophetic Word, If Roe vs. Wade Is Not Reversed By The End Of Year 2007 The Invasion Of The USA Will Occur Before Year 2010—If Roe vs. Wade Is Reversed By The End Of Year 2007 The Invasion Of The USA Will Occur After Year 2010 —“As I was praying, the Spirit of the Lord spoke this admonition to the Church: “If my people will begin to cry out in intercession for the reversal of Roe vs. Wade I will overturn this case by the end of the year 2007.  I have warned my Prophets and Prophetesses of the coming invasion of America by the year 2010.  I will have mercy on you America, and postpone this invasion, if you repent for the bloodshed of your most innocent!!!”  Prophet Daniel E. Bohler (Read other details at section on Bohler within this collection.)


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

It appears there has been a quantum leap in the incidents of godly prophets and ordinary Christian people having significant glimpses into coming events through the godly prophetic (godly dreams, trances, visions, visitations of Jesus Christ, or a holy angel of God, or taken to the 1st—generally shown a map of the USA in the spirit realm, or 2nd or 3rd heaven—3rd is God’s Throne Area and 2nd is where the enemy has his kingdom powers, etc.); while it is true that in many cases the data is peace meal, in some instances such as in this document it is like reading tomorrow's newspapers. Keep in mind that these Christians come from very diverse backgrounds, and many have the Baptism of the Holy Spirit in addition to salvation in Jesus Christ.

Do we know that all these prophetic voices are from God? Of course not, but to ignore the accumulative data that is available is to stick one's head in the proverbial sand. There are simply to many Christian voices echoing the same essential message to turn away and ignore that America and the Church needs to confess & repent of its sins quickly for additional grace and mercy from God because within this document it clearly shows that an invasion will occur to the United States of America in the very near future, and that invasion is “SET;” that means we cannot get it removed, but we can do confession of sins & repentance for America and request a little longer delay, or lighter judgment, or more great grace and mercy, and or more souls won for Jesus in America and worldwide as America is used by God for the huge harvest that is soon to occur worldwide, and for our family members to be saved as well, etc.

It would be to our loss as Christians in America to ignore the Christian godly dreams, trances, visions, and visitations that were received by: George Washington in Valley Forge in the winter of 1777; A.C. Valdez in 1929; Reggie King in 1940; Prophet Teacher Kenneth E. Hagin in 1950; Prophet A.A. Allen in 1954; T.L.’s wife Minister Missionary Daisy Osborn in 1957; Seer Prophet William M. Branham in 1961; Seer Prophet Intercessor Timothy Snodgrass in 1974; Apostle Seer Prophet Intercessor Nita Johnson in 1979/1984 & 1989; Seer Prophet Henry Gruver in 1986; Prophet Jonathan Hansen; Apostle Seer Prophet Sadhu Sundar Selvaraj in 1991 & 1999; Seer Prophet Dumitru Duduman in 1991; Prophet David E. Taylor in 1992; Prophet Thomas S. Gibson in 1994; Evangelist Edgar C. Baillie in 1997; Prophet Dan Bohler in 2000; Seer Prophet Annie Schisler in 2001; Seer Prophet Bob Jones in 2005; Prophet Eric Graham and many others in this collection that have received prophetic warning from God; totaling over 200 fully documented in this collection below—basically all have been given pieces from God of the puzzle for an invasion of the United States of America by approximately 8 nations that will be allowed by God to unite against the U.S.A. in a war on her homeland soil.  These nations appear to be:  Russia, China, Mexico, Cuba, Nicaragua, Korea, and Prophet Bob Hickman may have received the other two nations of Venezuela and Brazil.

Many of you who have received this document will give an account to the Lord Jesus Himself for what you did or did not do with these godly prophetic warnings of this coming invasion.  Did you keep this serious information to yourself; did you confess & repent for America and try to warn the Church in America; or did you choose to ignore these warnings.  Below you will find the sources sited and most if not all can be verified with a little work to locate each person.  However, there are many testimonies from Apostle Seer Prophets, Seer Prophets, Prophets, and or Evangelist, Ministers, or Pastors of the Lord Jesus Christ.  Many of these testimonies are from known Christians in the Body of Jesus Christ—the Church in the United States of America

You may not want to adjust to the information in this document, but whether you desire to agree, adjust, disagree, or whatever, you will soon be faced with what is in this document the same as the Twin Tower destruction on 09/11, 2001, the same as the Gulf Coastline and New Orleans destruction at the end of 08/2005; each of these had godly prophetic warnings given before the destruction occurred and whether you liked it or not, whether you agreed with it or not, it never mattered, the destruction occurred without your personal approval or opinion.  Now we have a most serious warning again, and this time it will be an invasion of the United States of America on her homeland soil.  You can read this first section or just skip it and go right into the testimonies of over 200 Christians who have received the very soon future invasion of the United States of America on her homeland soil. 

You are free to share this with anyone you desire, it was freely given to you, it has been spreading through the Internet and updated often as more godly prophetic is received from Christians.  You are free to take only what you think is more accurate prophetic within these pages or all of what is in these pages—and get this warning out to America, but especially to the Church and Bride of Jesus Christ in America. 

If you are not a Christian, you can go to the end of this document and pray a prayer to God requesting that you become a Christian immediately, so that you can receive all your sins forgiven and so that you will not have to go to Hell when you die, if you overcome to the end of your physical life.

The collector desires to remain unknown for the Lord Jesus visited the collector in the summer in 2004, while praying for President Bush; and informed the collector of their destiny calling—the collector was informed that the scribe will be scribing “the last days events”—this is what the Lord Jesus has told the collector.  It is a very serious calling and it is essential that the person remain unknown to the world and Church as much as possible.  Repeated twice: “It is vital that the person remain unknown for the sake of their destiny and for the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ.”  Kindly honor that request and if you know who the person is, keep it to yourself please.  There is no reason for the person to be known, all sources basically are sited below.  This document is authorless, because it needs no author, all testimonies are sited basically. 

It is true I could have made a lot of money in creating a book from this godly prophetic and I am in need financially; but my desire was to give it free to the Body of Jesus Christ, His Church and you are to do the SAME.  Freely you have received, freely giveThe Head Prophet of the Church, the Lord Jesus Christ will hold you personally responsible for what you do with this collection of warning prophetic for America.  I will tell you that if you do decide to use any of this, and you are free to do so; you may charge for the paper and what it cost you to create whatever you need to, but no profit is to be gained from this document aside from doing what is necessary to get it out to the Church and all costs involved in that.   You never did the major collecting, and it took years to collect all of this and get it into what you now have in your hands.  Most all prophetic that you see on the Internet may have come from this original collection, and some prophetic here and there did not.  In addition, you may find a better way to make the document look better, go for it… just do not charge above the price of creating the document only, there is to be NO profit made on this collection!  You will give an account to Jesus Christ one day!

May God have mercy and grace upon us as we enter into a time of reformation, revival, destruction, war in Israel, great signs, wonders and miracles from God, another huge harvest of souls—final Gentile harvest, America being invaded on her homeland soil & becoming a 3rd world country (back to like the 1950’s?), and all nations being judged, the whore church rising (Roman Catholic Church) and deceiving many, and the antichrist becoming known (he was born on 11/23, 1933), Tribulation, the catching up of the Bride of Christ, and the Great Tribulation & Wrath of God, mark of the Beast, and battles, a greater harvesting of the Jewish souls for God; and that great battle of Armageddon, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, finally the Millennium period and all that follows these things.  (This paragraph may or may not be in perfect order of the events when they actually occur and all the other events as well!)

Prophet David J. Michael received a most interesting vision: “…I heard millions of distraught, disappointed, shocked, horrified, frightened, angry, offended Christians (offended with God for allowing "IT", whatever 'it' was) crying out, and that God was immovably unwilling to respond to that outcry, as it was HE who was so wronged and so violated and so aggrieved and it was we (Americans) who had for so long become steadily more and more out of step with the Divine Lord.  This 'vision' (though it was not visual, but entirely audial) scared me to pieces…”

[Jesus Christ's, Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  So what offended the Christians?  Could it have been the horrible invasion of the USA?  That certainly will offend many Christians who believe in the prosperity gospel while not being in balance and realizing that the Apostles were in suffering situations as well, and Christian’s who have refused to believe that this could happen to America, or to them as a Christian.  Many will depart from the faith, and deny Jesus Christ because the prosperity gospel they held onto disappeared and reality set in, and they now have to suffer for being a Christian, something they are not prepared to do!

There are maps that different prophets were able to contribute to this document showing different parts of the USA and what is to occur, but because of the Internet and e-mail account, these vital maps are not here within these pages.  But the names of those who contributed maps are:  Seer Prophet D. Duduman—his map showed what coastal cities will be bombed; Apostle Seer Prophet Intercessor Nita Johnson—she has two maps, one is vital to locate, it shows three levels of destruction and ‘white’ areas that appear to be safer places to live; Hatie—her map showed areas of Texas and up the middle of the USA; and Thea Eroes—has a map the Lord showed her of ‘areas of safety.’  Prophet David W. Kocurek, Sr. has a map now showing some of the details of the invasion on the west coast and that I-40 interstate will be taken over by the Chinese all the way to the Mississippi River, the Chinese will be stopped there at the Mississippi River because Seer Prophet Bob Jones received from God that the Mississippi River which now is about one to four miles wide will be changed to 35 miles wide—read the details below.

Do not forget that we have several areas that we look at to see what is going on or what will be happening in the near future:

n       WHOLE Bible

o        sub categories of bible codes, and etc...

n       Prophets—what is God revealing and what can be released from His prophets

o        sub categories is collecting prophetic from God in subjects and linking them together to see more the over all of a subject... or warning, etc.  Each get “parts” of an overall subject, so put the parts together.

n       Lay Christians—what prophetic revelations are they receiving from God as was stated in the Holy Scriptures they would be!

n       Biblical Astronomy—the heaven, look up to the sky, what story or signs of warnings is God revealing to us?  About 2,000 years ago, the story of Jesus’ birth was foretold in the sky, the wise men followed the “star” to where Jesus was born.  The story of the Bible is up there in the night sky, and “when this moves into that area” it means “this or that” and etc...  Do not get godly Astronomy which Adam, Enoch, Noah, Daniel, and David all knew about confused with demonic Astrology!  Astronomy, this is how they new about Jesus' birth, etc.  Well it works the same today...  When things happen it shows up in the sky... and if we can “read it correctly” we get the answer... “The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible Day of the LORD come.” Joel 2:31  “And I shall show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath... The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before that great and notable Day of the Lord come:” Acts 2:19—20

o        The red moon total eclipse, a "blood moon" has long been thought, since Biblical days, to be a portent of doom, an ill omen of God's wrath and punishment of man's sins to come.

o        A "blood moon" is also noted in the Bible's book of Revelations of Saint John The Divine, as a sign from God that the book of seven seals had been opened as evidence that God's wrath was upon man.    (Notice that in 1997 there were several blood moons.  Often during a total lunar eclipse, the moon is not completely dark, but is faintly illuminated with a red light refracted by the earth's atmosphere which filters out the blue rays.)

o        The sages in the Talmud understood that a red lunar (moon) eclipse means that God will be bringing judgment to His people, Israel.  (Notice that can be for both:  House of Judah—Jews, and for the House of Israel, and America could be housing a lot of the House of Israel and She is!)

o        The next total lunar eclipse visible in Jerusalem, Israel is: 3/3/2007.  The then next Passover observable in Jerusalem, Israel is: 4/3/2007. (Notice that Seer Prophet Nita stated that 2007 will be a pivotal year, important year... )

o        Eclipse  = Of course, never look at the Sun — either with the naked eye or through an optical instrument — without a safe solar filter.

n       What is the “world condition” in matters.

n       What is the condition of the “Laodicean Church of Jesus Christ?”  Right now most of Jesus’ Church is in the “Dark Ages” and will be entering “Gross Darkness” soon, but is unaware of it, She is asleep and needs to be woken up fast!  In fact, read the Book of Revelation, in the Laodicean Church, for the most part Jesus is outside the Church, knocking to be allowed to come in, be invited in the Church! 

n       In addition take note of the below comments regarding the possible timing of the future invasion of the USA:

o        “During the 1997 vision of Basilisk, Bob (Jones, Seer Prophet USA) saw this prince of darkness approaching land between two bridges utilizing the winds bringing plagues, viruses and natural disasters causing considerable misery.  It was revealed in the vision and confirmed through Jewish literature that this evil spirit prevails during a certain season of the year.  This season is called Bein Ha'm'tarim by the Jewish writers.  This term means "between the straits" or "dire straits".  This season is a three-week cycle beginning on the 17th of Tammuz extending until the 9th of Av in the Judaic calendar.”

o        “Historically, the twenty-one days extending from the 17th of Tammuz until the 9th of AV represented a notable time of bitterness and destruction for the Jews.   According to the Rabbis, the demon that prevails during this time is also called "ketev" meaning destruction/bitterness.  The Jewish Rabbis regarded "Ketev" not solely as a plague, but a demon with authority to cause death and destruction through plagues.  It was during this precise time that the Lord's prophecy concerning the destruction of Jerusalem was fulfilled.  On the 17th of Tammuz 70 C.E. the Romans breached the walls of Jerusalem.  For three weeks Roman troops ransacked and destroyed the city until on the 9th of Av, they burned the Temple.  In both the Babylonian and Roman captivity, the Temple was destroyed on this agonizing date.  It is reported that during the Holocaust, the Nazis systematically chose the 9th  of Av to carry out murderous and other demonically inspired actions against the Jewish community.”  [This can also apply to the House of Israel in the USA!  Many believe America is housing a massive amount from the Lost Ten Tribes of Israel!  If so, watch to see if the invasion of the USA occurs during this serious time period!]

All comments within this document in gray tone color are basically or usually the collector’s comments and not in the original testimony. Jesus Christ's, Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous]


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“Take Heed: Once Ministers Of God Backslidden & In Hell For Eternity”


[Comment not from Baxter:  Quote from Seer Prophet Mary Kay Baxter’s book: “A Divine Revelation Of Hell;” the Lord Jesus and Mary Kay Baxter are in Hell for a visit, Jesus  had Mary Kay write this book and reveal to the people on the earth, and the Body of Jesus Christ—His Church, that Hell is a real place in the spirit realm, and what it is like to be in Hell.]

“We walked directly past some of the evil beings, which didn’t seem to see us, and stopped at another pit of fire and brimstone.  In this next pit was a large-framed man.  I heard him preaching the gospel.  I looked in amazement to Jesus for an answer, for He always knew my thoughts.  He said, “While he was on earth, this man was a preacher of the gospel.  At one time he spoke the truth and served me.”

I wondered what this man was doing in hell.  He was about six feet tall, and his skeleton was a dirty, grayish color, like a tombstone.  Parts of his clothing still hung on him.  I wondered why the flames had left these torn and tattered clothes and had not burned them up.  Burning flesh was hanging from him, and his skull seemed to be in flames.  A terrible odor came from him.

I watched the man spread his hands as if he were holding a book and begin to read Scriptures from the make-believe book.  Again, I remembered what Jesus had said:  You have all your senses in hell, and they are a lot stronger here.”

The man read Scripture after Scripture, and I thought it was good.  Jesus said to the man with great love in His voice, “Peace, be still.”  Immediately, the man stopped talking and turned slowly to look at Jesus.

I saw the man’s soul inside this skeletal form.  He said to the Lord, ‘Lord, now I will preach the truth to all the people.  Now, Lord, I’m ready to go and tell others about this place.  I know that while I was on earth, I didn’t believe there was a hell, nor did I believe You were coming again.  It was what people wanted to hear, and I compromised the truth to the people in my church.

“I know I didn’t like anyone who was different in race or color of skin, and I caused many to fall away from You.  I made my own rules about heaven and right and wrong.  I know that I led many astray, and I caused many to stumble over Your Holy Word, and I took money from the poor.  But, Lord, let me out, and I will do rightI won’t take money from the church anymore.  I have repented already.  I will love people of every race and color.”

Jesus said, “You not only distorted and misrepresented the Holy Word of God, but you lied about your not knowing the truth.  The pleasures of life were more important to you than truth.  I visited you Myself and tried to turn you around, but you would not listen.  You went on your way, and evil was your lord.  You knew the truth, but you would not repent or turn back to Me.  I was there all the time.  I waited for you.  I wanted you to repent…”

“Reader, make sure your name is written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.

Ahead of us I could hear voices and the cries of a soul in torment.  We walked up the small hill and looked over.  A light filled the area, so I could see clearly.  Cries like you have never thought possible were filling the air.  They were the cries of a man.

“Listen to Me,” said Jesus.  “What you are about to see and hear is true.  Take heed you ministers of the gospel, for these are faithful and true sayings.  Awake, evangelists, preachers, and teachers of My Word, all of you who are called to preach the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ.  If you are sinning, repent or you will likewise perish.”

We walked up to within fifteen feet of this activity.  I saw small dark-clothed figures marching around a boxlike object.  Upon closer examination, I saw that the box was a coffin and the figures marching around it were demons.  It was a real coffin, and there were twelve demons marching around it.  As they marched, they were chanting and laughing.  Each one had a sharp spear in his hand, which he kept thrusting into the coffin through small openings that lined the outside.

There was a feeling of great fear in the air, and I trembled at the sight before me.

Jesus knew my thoughts, for He said, “Child, there are many souls in torment here, and there are many different types of torment for these souls.  There is greater punishment for those who once preached the gospel and went back into sin, or for those who would not obey the call of God for their lives.

I heard a cry so desperate that it filled my heart with despair.  “No hope, no hope!  He called.  The hopeless cry came from the coffin.  It was an endless wail of regret.

“Oh, how awful!” I said.

“Come,” said Jesus, “lets get closer.”  With that He walked up to the coffin and looked inside.  I followed and also looked in. It appeared that the evil spirits could  not see us.

A dirty-gray mist filled the inside of the coffin.  It was the soul of a man.  As I watched, the demons pushed their spears into the soul of the man in the coffin.

I will never forget the suffering of this soul.  I cried to Jesus, “Let him out, Lord; let him out.”  The torment of his soul was such a terrible sight.  If only he could get free.  I pulled at Jesus’ hand and begged Him to let the man out of the coffin.

Jesus said, “My child, peace, be still.”

As Jesus spoke, the man saw us.  He said, “Lord, Lord, let me out.  Have mercy.”  I looked down and saw a bloody mess.  Before my eyes was a soul.  Inside the soul was a human heart, and blood spurted from it.  The thrusting of the spears were literally piercing his heart.

“I will serve You now, Lord.”  He begged, “Please let me out.”  I knew that this man felt every spear that pierced his heart.

“Day and night, he is tormented,” the Lord said. “He was put here by Satan, and it is Satan who torments him.” 

The man cried, “Lord, I will now preach the true gospelI will tell about sin and Hell.  But please help me out of here.”

Jesus said, “This man was a preacher of the Word of God.  There was a time when he served Me with all his heart and led many people to salvation.  Some of his converts are still serving Me today, many years later.  The lust of the flesh and the deceitfulness of riches led him astray.  He let Satan gain the rule of him.  He had a big church, a fine car, a large income.  He began to steal from the church offerings.  He began to teach lies.  He spoke mostly half-lies and half-truths.  He would not let Me correct him.  I sent My messengers to him to tell him to repent and preach the truth, but he loved the pleasures of this life more than the life of God.  He knew not to teach or preach any other doctrine except the truth as revealed in the Bible.  But before he died, he said the Holy Ghost baptism was a lie and that those who claimed to have the Holy Ghost were hypocrites.  He said you could be a drunkard and get to heaven, even without repentance.

“He said God would not send anyone to hell—that God was too good to do that.  He caused many good people to fall from the grace of the Lord.  He even said that he did not need Me, for he was like a god.  He went so far as to hold seminars to teach this false doctrine.  He trampled My Holy Word under his feet.  Yet, I continued to love him.

“My child, it is better to have never known Me than to know Me and turn back from serving Me,” said the Lord.

From:   Seer Prophet Mary Kay Baxter’s book: “A Divine Revelation Of Hell.”


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

China Plans To Invade The United States For “More Living Space” For Their Over 1.3 Billion People!       “Beware America, With Only 300 Million People!”


Urgent:  Read below what was said in a secret—covert speech by high official in China in 2005!  What is the motive for China planning to invade the United States of America?

The speech below that was given secretly by Chinese Defense Minister Mr. Chi Haotian was not intended for public dissemination.  It was obtained by “The Hai Turner Show” via covert means through contacts in Shanghai, China.

In the speech Haotian set out the CCP’s strategy for the development of China.  The speech argues for the necessity of China using biological warfare to depopulate the United States and prepare for a future massive Chinese colonization. 

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“Our resources are in very short supply. The environment is severely polluted, especially that of soil, water, and air. Not only our ability to sustain and develop our race, but even its survival is gravely threatened, …” 

“Anybody who has been to Western countries knows that their living space is much better than ours. They have forests alongside the highways, while we hardly have any trees by our streets. Their sky is often blue with white clouds, while our sky is covered with a layer of dark haze. Their tap water is clean enough for drinking, while even our ground water is so polluted that it can’t be drunk without filtering. They have few people in the streets, and two or three people can occupy a small residential building; in contrast, our streets are always crawling with people, and several people have to share one room.”

Many years ago, there was a book titled Yellow Catastrophes. It said that, due to our following the American style of consumption, our limited resources would no longer support the population and society would collapse, once our population reaches 1.3 billion. Now our population has already exceeded this limit, and we are now relying on imports to sustain our nation.   Chi Haotian

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

The speech below that was given secretly by Chinese Defense Minister Mr. Chi Haotian was not intended for public dissemination—distribution.  It was obtained by “The Hai Turner Show” via covert means through contacts in Shanghai, China.  Read some of the most shocking comments from the speech below:

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“Biological weapons are unprecedented in their ruthlessness, but if the Americans do not die then the Chinese have to die. If the Chinese people are strapped to the present land, a total societal collapse is bound to take place. According to the computation of the author of Yellow Peril, more than half of the Chinese will die, and that figure would be more than 800 million people!

Just after the liberation, our yellow land supported nearly 500 million people, while today the official figure of the population is more than 1.3 billion. This yellow land has reached the limit of its capacity. One day, who knows how soon it will come, the great collapse will occur any time and more than half of the population will have to go.”

“We must prepare ourselves for two scenarios. If our biological weapons succeed in the surprise attack [on the United States], the Chinese people will be able to keep their losses at a minimum in the fight against the United States. If, however, the attack fails and triggers a nuclear retaliation from the United States, China would perhaps suffer a catastrophe in which more than half of its population would perish. That is why we need to be ready with air defense systems for our big and medium-sized cities.”

“Here some people may want to ask me: what about the several millions of our compatriots in the United States? They may ask: aren’t we against Chinese killing other Chinese?


These comrades are too pedantic; they are not pragmatic enough. If we had insisted on the principle that the Chinese should not kill other Chinese, would we have liberated China? As for the several million Chinese living in the United States, this is of course a big issue. Therefore in recent years, we have been conducting research on genetic weapons, i.e. those weapons that do not kill yellow people.”

“…as long as we resolve the United States problem at one blow, our domestic problems will all be readily solved. Therefore, our military battle preparation appears to aim at Taiwan, but in fact is aimed at the United States, and the preparation is far beyond the scope of attacking aircraft carriers or satellites.”   —Chi Haotian

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

So who wants the whole world today, the earth? 

n      God’s Son, Jesus Christ for He will rule during the 1,000-year period called the Millennium, which is very soon to occur after 2017 A.D.

n      The devil, his military, and all his occult people!

n      The physical Anti-Christ, Beast, and False Prophet humans with all the evil spirits possessing them in Europe. 

n      The Muslim—Arab peoples of the earth. 

n      The Chinese, huge “China” and its people—notice below that this major leader in China states from 5 to 10 years they intend to invade the USA, notice that was released in the year 2005, notice if you took the low figure of five years, minus one year because this is year 2006, you have about four years left? 

n      The Russian peoples—Russia. 

n      And any other group of peoples!

So who will finally win and get the whole world, the earth?  God—YHVH!  But it will get all burned up eventually, and a new earth created.

Many need to understand, the earth will not be fully destroyed no matter how mankind tries to scare you, till after another about 1200 years… the Holy Scriptures state that there will be a Millenniumal Reign of Jesus Christ out of Jerusalem, Israel and we also know that there will be about a couple hundred years it appears after that reign.  However, do expect now and in the next few years before the Reign of Jesus in Jerusalem, the false Antichrist to show up to try to deceive those who will falsely believe he is the true Christ, when he is obviously not, and there will be massive deaths of humans and destructions of many cities—many cities are built on earthquake fault lines, and the earth will change during this time in appearance, some parts of the earth will go underwater and some new earth will rise up as well during this new—Reformation Period; during a Reformation the earth changes like it did during the Reformations of: Noah’s Flood, almost 2,000 years ago with Jesus, and Martin Luther and now this new Reformation that God’s Holy Angel stated started in 2001 A.D.  What is about to occur on the earth and in the air, will be awful, horrible and shocking; expect it, for it will be as such, but no not fear that the Earth will be totally destroyed, it will not for another over about 1,200 years to go, before the Earth is totally destroyed and God will create a New Earth at that time! 

Godly Prophetic Revelation Warnings From God Have Been & Are Being Released Today:  The Christians had over 140 who received the destruction of the Twin Towers in New York before it occurred on 09/11, 2001; and other prophets who received the righteous redemptive judgment of the Gulf Coastline and the city of New Orleans before it happened in 08/2005 (Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson received it in 07/2005, and Prophet Kim Clement, and Prophet John Mark Pool received it before it occurred, and the prophetic revelation was released on The Elijah List on the Internet before the destruction occurred during 08/2005.)

Today in the year 2006, the Christians, with some being ministers of the God, as well as prophets of God, have now received over 215 godly prophetic revelations in the many ways God so chooses to release them through: godly dreams, visions, trances, visitation of the Jewish Messiah—Jesus Christ, or visitation of a holy angel of God, or “Cloud of Witness” person. 

There are over 215 godly prophetic revelations revealing from God—YHVH the details of the soon future invasion of the USA by China, Russia, Mexico, Cuba and four other countries united in the attack against America; equaling a total it appears of eight untied countries attacking the USA. 

God has now released about over six hundred pages of details regarding this awful attack that will be coming to the United States of America, and He has delayed this attack about 3 times now, and in 01/2006 has let “the Body of Jesus Christ—the true Church” know that if they will pray, fast, confess, and repent for the sins of the United States and get the abortion law, Roe vs. Wade reversed by the end of year 2007, He will delay the invasion of the USA again, till past the year 2010; otherwise it appears this horrible invasion that General George Washington saw in a vision from God in Valley Forge, in 1777, will occur before year 2010.  This vision of Washington is recorded in the legal documents of the USA, anyone today can locate it on the Internet to read it; it speaks of three great wars to the Republic—Union, that were shown to General George Washington over 200 years ago as America was being founded:

n      the first was “The Revolution War,” which was for independence;

n      the second was “The Civil War” which was over freeing slavery;

n      and the third will be the war with China and Russia because of American’s killing of over 80 million aborted babies, etc. 

Christian “Intercessors” need to start confessing, repenting, fasting and crying out to God for the USA, and “praying in” that Doe vs. Bolton which is in the courts it appears now in 07/2006 be reversed, and more so that Roe vs. Wade abortion law be reversed before the end of 2007, so the invasion can be delayed again to after year 2010, at some point!    —Anonymous Christian

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


{65:17} For, behold, I create new heavens and a new earth: and the former shall not be remembered, nor come into mind.



{66:22} For as the new heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain before me, saith the LORD, so shall your seed and your name remain.


KJV:2 Peter

{3:13} Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.



{21:1} And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.



{20:3} And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


“Therefore, solving the “issue of America” is the key to solving all other issues. First, this makes it possible for us to have many people migrate there (USA) and even establish another China under the same leadership of the CCP. America was originally discovered by the ancestors of the yellow race, …”

“It is historical destiny that China and United States will come into unavoidable confrontation on a narrow path and fight each other! The United States, unlike Russia and Japan, has never occupied and hurt China, and also assisted China in its battle against the Japanese. But, it will certainly be an obstruction, and the biggest obstruction! In the long run, the relationship of China and the United States is one of a life-and-death struggle.”

“The hidden message is: we must put up with America; we must conceal our ultimate goals, hide our capabilities and await the opportunity.”

“Thus we will understand why we constantly talk loudly about the “Taiwan issue” but not the “American issue.” We all know the principle of “doing one thing under the cover of another.”

“Only by using non-destructive weapons that can kill many people will we be able to reserve America for ourselves. There has been rapid development of modern biological technology, and new bio weapons have been invented one after another. Of course we have not been idle; in the past years we have seized the opportunity to master weapons of this kind. We are capable of achieving our purpose of “cleaning up” America all of a sudden.”

“From a humanitarian perspective, we should issue a warning to the American people and persuade them to leave America and leave the land they have lived in to the Chinese people.”

“Marxism pointed out that violence is the midwife for the birth of the new society. Therefore war is the midwife for the birth of China’s century. As war approaches, I am full of hope for our next generation.”     —Chi Haotian

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

The speech below that was given secretly by Chinese Defense Minister Mr. Chi Haotian was not intended for public dissemination.  It was obtained by “The Hai Turner Show” via covert means through contacts in Shanghai, China.

In the speech Haotian set out the CCP’s strategy for the development of China.  The speech argues for the necessity of China using biological warfare to depopulate the United States and prepare for a future massive Chinese colonization. 

In this speech, Mr. Chi Haotian spoke openly about China’s need for “more living space” and stated bluntly that the United States, Canada and Australia are the only places large enough to accommodate future Chinese needs. 

He notes the need for a quick, effective biological attack upon the U.S. to depopulate it as a prelude to conquest, and plainly states that China is working genetic bio-weapons to kill everyone except “yellow people.” 

His chilling remarks boast of a recent survey of the Chinese public wherein upwards of 80% were willing to “shoot and kill women, children and prisoners of war” as part of such an effort. 

More frightening was his admission of an ongoing deliberate deception of the U.S.A. with China portraying itself as a peaceful business partner, while actually planning to kill “one or two hundred million Americas.” 

He also noted that thanks to trade, income from Chinese exports is providing the financing needed to vastly expand Chinese military might in preparation for an attack upon the U.S.A. which he seems to indicate will occur within “five or ten years.”

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

The speech argues for the necessity of China using biological warfare to depopulate the United States and prepare it for a future massive Chinese colonization (of the USA!).

More Small Excerpts From The Below Speech:

“Would the United States allow us to go out to gain new living space? First, if the United States is firm in blocking us, it is hard for us to do anything significant to Taiwan and some other countries! Second, even if we could snatch some land from Taiwan, Vietnam, India, or even Japan, how much more living space can we get? Very trivial! Only countries like the United States, Canada and Australia have the vast land to serve our need for mass colonization.

Therefore, solving the “issue of America” is the key to solving all other issues. First, this makes it possible for us to have many people migrate there and even establish another China under the same leadership of the CCP. America was originally discovered by the ancestors of the yellow race, but Columbus gave credit to the white race. We the descendents of the Chinese nation are entitled to the possession of the land! It is said that the residents of the yellow race have a very low social status in United States. We need to liberate them. Second, after solving the “issue of America,” the western countries in Europe would bow to us, not to mention to Taiwan, Japan and other small countries. Therefore, solving the “issue of America” is the mission assigned to CCP members by history.

                                                                                                Chi Haotian, Minster of Defense and vice-chairman of China’s Central Military Commission

Published on 02/15, 2005 on, “China Intends To Invade The USA For ‘More Living Space’ & Kill Off Over 200 Million Americas” —


The following is a transcript of a speech believed to have been given by Mr. Chi Haotian, Minster of Defense and vice-chairman of China’s Central Military Commission. Independently verifying the authorship of the speech is not possible. It is worth reading because it is believed to set out the CCP’s strategy for the development of China. The speech argues for the necessity of China using biological warfare to depopulate the United States and prepare it for a future massive Chinese colonization.


“The War Is Not Far from Us and Is the Midwife of the Chinese Century” was published on 02/15, 2005 on and was published on on 04/23, 2005.


This speech and a related speech, “The War Is Approaching Us” are analyzed in The Epoch Times original article “The CCP’s Last-ditch Gamble: Biological and Nuclear War.”



“War Is Not Far from Us and Is the Midwife of the Chinese Century”


Text of the speech:




I’m very excited today, because the large-scale online survey that was done for us showed that our next generation is quite promising and our Party’s cause will be carried on. In answering the question, “Will you shoot at women, children and prisoners of war,” more than 80 percent of the respondents answered in the affirmative, exceeding by far our expectations [1].


Today I’d like to focus on why we asked to conduct this online survey among our people. My speech today is a sequel to my speech last time [2], during which I started with a discussion of the issue of the three islands [3], mentioned that 20 years of the idyllic theme of “peace and development” had come to an end, and concluded that modernization under the saber is the only option for China’s next phase. I also mentioned we have a vital stake overseas. Today, I’ll speak more specifically on these two issues.


The central issue of this survey appears to be whether one should shoot at women, children and prisoners of war, but its real significance goes far beyond that. Ostensibly, our intention is mainly to figure out what the Chinese people’s attitude towards war is: If these future soldiers do not hesitate to kill even non-combatants, they’ll naturally be doubly ready and ruthless in killing combatants. Therefore, the responses to the survey questions may reflect the general attitude people have towards war.


Actually, however, this is not our genuine intention. The purpose of the CCP Central Committee in conducting this survey is to probe people’s minds. We wanted to know: If China’s global development will necessitate massive deaths in enemy countries, will our people endorse that scenario? Will they be for or against it?


As everybody knows, the essence of Comrade Xiaoping’s [4] thinking is “development is the hard truth.” And Comrade Jintao [5] has also pointed out repeatedly and empathetically that “development is our top priority,” which should not be neglected for even a moment. But many comrades tend to understand “development” in its narrow sense, assuming it to be limited to domestic development. The fact is, our “development” refers to the great revitalization of the Chinese nation, which, of course, is not limited to the land we have now but also includes the whole world.


Why do we put it this way?


Defense Minster Chi Haotian (Jonathan Utz/AFP/Getty Images)Both Comrade Liu Huaqing [6], one of the leaders of the old generation in our Party, and Comrade He Xin [7], a young strategist for our Party, have repeatedly stressed the theory regarding the shift of the center of world civilization. Our slogan of “revitalizing China” has this way of thinking as its basis. You may look into the newspapers and magazines published in recent years or go online to do some research to find out who raised the slogan of national revitalization first. It was Comrade He Xin. Do you know who He Xin is? He may look aggressive and despicable when he speaks in public, with his sleeves and pants all rolled up, but his historical vision is a treasure our Party should cherish.


In discussing this issue, let us start from the beginning.


As everybody knows, according to the views propagated by the Western scholars, humanity as a whole originated from one single mother in Africa. Therefore, no race can claim racial superiority. However, according to the research conducted by most Chinese scholars, the Chinese are different from other races on earth. We did not originate in Africa. Instead, we originated independently in the land of China. The Peking Man at Zhoukoudian that we are all familiar with represents a phase of our ancestors’ evolution. “The Project of Searching for the Origins of the Chinese Civilization” currently undertaken in our country is aimed at a more comprehensive and systematic research on the origin, process and development of the ancient Chinese civilization. We used to say, “Chinese civilization has had a history of five thousand years.” But now, many experts engaged in research in varied fields including archeology, ethnic cultures, and regional cultures have reached consensus that the new discoveries such as the Hongshan Culture in the Northeast, the Liangzhu Culture in Zhejiang province, the Jinsha Ruins in Sichuan province, and the Yongzhou Shun Emperor Cultural Site in Human province are all compelling evidence of the existence of China’s early civilizations, and they prove that China’s rice-growing agricultural history alone can be traced back as far as 8,000 to 10,000 years. This refutes the concept of “five thousand years of Chinese civilization.” Therefore, we can assert that we are the product of cultural roots of more than a million years, civilization and progress of more than ten thousand years, an ancient nation of five thousand years, and a single Chinese entity of two thousand years. This is the Chinese nation that calls itself, “descendents of Yan and Huang,” the Chinese nation that we are so proud of. Hitler’s Germany had once bragged that the German race was the most superior race on Earth, but the fact is, our nation is far superior to the Germans.


During our long history, our people have disseminated throughout the Americas and the regions along the Pacific Rim, and they became Indians in the Americas and the East Asian ethnic groups in the South Pacific.


We all know that on account of our national superiority, during the thriving and prosperous Tang Dynasty our civilization was at the peak of the world. We were the center of the world civilization, and no other civilization in the world was comparable to ours. Later on, because of our complacency, narrow-mindedness, and the self-enclosure of our own country, we were surpassed by Western civilization, and the center of the world shifted to the West.


In reviewing history, one may ask: Will the center of the world civilization shift back to China?


Comrade He Xin put it in his report to the Central Committee in 1988: If the fact is that the center of leadership of the world was located in Europe as of the 18th Century, and later shifted to the United States in the mid 20th Century, then in the 21st Century the center of leadership of the world will shift to the East of our planet. And, “the East” of course mainly refers to China.


Actually, Comrade Liu Huaqing made similar points in early 1980s. Based on an historical analysis, he pointed out that the center of world civilization is shifting. It shifted from the East to Western Europe and later to the United States; now it is shifting back to the East. Therefore, if we refer to the 19th Century as the British Century, and the 20th century as the American Century, then the 21st Century will be the Chinese Century.


To understand conscientiously this historical law and to be prepared to greet the advent of the Chinese Century is the historical mission of our Party. As we all know, at the end of the last century, we built the Altar to the Chinese Century in Beijing. At the very moment of the arrival of the new millennium, the collective leadership of the Party Central Committee gathered there for a rally, upholding the torches of Zhoukoudian, to pledge themselves to get ready to greet the arrival of the Chinese Century. We were doing this to follow the historical law and setting the realization of the Chinese Century as the goal of our Party’s endeavors.


Later, in the political report of our Party’s Sixteenth National Congress, we established that the national revitalization be our great objective and explicitly specified in our new Party Constitution that our Party is the pioneer of the Chinese people. All these steps marked a major development in Marxism, reflecting our Party‘s courage and wisdom. As we all know, Marx and his followers have never referred to any communist party as a pioneer of a certain people; neither did they say that national revitalization could be used as a slogan of a communist party. Even Comrade Mao Zedong, a courageous national hero, only raised high the banner of “the global proletarian revolution,” but even he did not have the courage to give the loudest publicity to the slogan of national revitalization.


We must greet the arrival of the Chinese Century by raising high the banner of national revitalization. How should we fight for the realization of the Chinese Century? We must borrow the precious experiences in human history by taking advantage of the outstanding fruition of human civilization and drawing lessons from what happened to other ethnic groups.


The lessons include the collapse of communism in the former Soviet Union and Eastern Europe, as well as the defeats of Germany and Japan in the past. Recently there has been much discussion on the lessons of the collapse of communism in the former Soviet Union and Eastern European countries, so I will not dwell on them here. Today I’d like to talk about the lessons of Germany and Japan.


As we all know, Nazi Germany also placed much emphasis on the education of the people, especially the younger generation. The Nazi party and government organized and established various propaganda and educational institutions such as the “Guiding Bureau of National Propaganda,” “Department of National Education and Propaganda,” “Supervising Bureau of Worldview Study and Education,” and “Information Office,” all aimed at instilling into the people’s minds, from elementary schools to colleges, the idea that German people are superior, and convincing people that the historical mission of the Arian people is to become the “lords of earth” that “rule over the world.” Back then the German people were much more united than we are today.


Nonetheless, Germany was defeated in utter shame, along with its ally, Japan. Why? We reached some conclusions at the study meetings of the Politburo, in which we were searching for the laws that governed the vicissitudes of the big powers, and trying to analyze Germany and Japan’s rapid growth. When we decide to revitalize China based on the German model, we must not repeat the mistakes they made.


Specifically, the following are the fundamental causes for their defeat: First, they had too many enemies all at once, as they did not adhere to the principle of eliminating enemies one at a time; second, they were too impetuous, lacking the patience and perseverance required for great accomplishments; third, when the time came for them to be ruthless, they turned out to be too soft, therefore leaving troubles that resurfaced later on.


Let’s presume that back then Germany and Japan had been able to keep the United States neutral and had fought a protracted war step by step on the Soviet front. If they had adopted this approach, gained some time to advance their research, eventually succeeded in obtaining the technology of nuclear weapons and missiles, and launched surprise attacks against the United States and the Soviet Union using them, then the United States and the Soviet Union would not have been able to defend themselves and would have had to surrender. Little Japan, in particular, made an egregious mistake in launching the sneak strike at Pearl Harbor. This attack did not hit the vital parts of the United States. Instead it dragged the United States into the war, into the ranks of the gravediggers that eventually buried the German and Japanese fascists.


Of course, if they had not made these three mistakes and won the war, history would have been written in a different fashion. If that had been the case, China would not be in our hands. Japan might have relocated their capital to China and ruled over China. Afterwards, China and the whole of Asia under Japan’s command would have brought into full play the oriental wisdom, conquered the West ruled by Germany and unified the whole world. This is irrelevant, of course. No more digressions.


So, the fundamental reason for the defeats of Germany and Japan is that history did not arrange them to be the “lords of the earth,” for they are, after all, not the most superior race.


Ostensibly, in comparison, today’s China is alarmingly similar to Germany back then. Both of them regard themselves as the most superior races; both of them have a history of being exploited by foreign powers and are therefore vindictive; both of them have the tradition of worshipping their own authorities; both of them feel that they have seriously insufficient living space; both of them raise high the two banners of nationalism and socialism and label themselves as “national socialism”; both of them worship “one state, one party, one leader, and one doctrine.”


And yet, if we really are to make a comparison between Germany and China, then, as Comrade Jiang Zemin put it, Germany belongs to “pediatrics”—too trivial to be compared. How large is Germany’s population? How big is its territory? And how long is its history? We eliminated eight million Nationalist troops in only three years. How many enemies did Germany kill? They were in power for a transient period of little more than a dozen years before they perished, while we are still energetic after being around for more than eighty years. Our theory of the shifting center of civilization is of course more profound than the Hitler’s theory of “the lords of the earth.” Our civilization is profound and broad, which has determined that we are so much wiser than they were.


Our Chinese people are wiser than the Germans because, fundamentally, our race is superior to theirs. As a result, we have a longer history, more people, and larger land area. On this basis, our ancestors left us with the two most essential heritages, which are atheism and great unity. It was Confucius, the founder of our Chinese culture, who gave us these heritages.


These two heritages determined that we have a stronger ability to survive than the West. That is why the Chinese race has been able to prosper for so long. We are destined “not to be buried by either heaven or earth” no matter how severe the natural, man-made, and national disasters. This is our advantage.


Take response to war as an example. The reason that the United States remains today is that it has never seen war on its mainland. Once its enemies aim at the mainland, they enemies would have already reached Washington before its congress finishes debating and authorizes the president to declare war. But for us, we don’t waste time on these trivial things. Comrade Deng Xiaoping once said, “The Party’s leadership is prompt in making decisions. Once a decision is made, it is immediately implemented. There’s no wasting time on trivial things like in capitalist countries. This is our advantage.” Our Party’s democratic centralism is built on the tradition of great unity. Although fascist Germany also stressed high-level centralism, they only focused on the power of the country’s executive, but ignored the collective leadership of the central group. That’s why Hitler was betrayed by many later in his life, which fundamentally depleted the Nazis of their war capacity.


What makes us different from Germany is that we are complete atheists, while Germany was primarily a Catholic and Protestant country. Hitler was only half atheist. Although Hitler also believed that ordinary citizens had low intelligence, and that leaders should therefore make decisions, and although German people worshipped Hitler back then, Germany did not have the tradition of worshipping sages on a broad basis. Our Chinese society has always worshipped sages, and that is because we don’t worship any god. Once you worship a god, you can’t worship a person at the same time, unless you recognize the person as the god’s representative like they do in Middle Eastern countries. On the other hand, once you recognize a person as a sage, of course you will want him to be your leader, instead of monitoring and choosing him. This is the foundation of our democratic centralism.


The bottom line is, only China, not Germany, is a reliable force in resisting the Western parliament-based democratic system. Hitler’s dictatorship in Germany was perhaps but a momentary mistake in history.


Maybe you have now come to understand why we recently decided to further promulgate atheism. If we let theology from the West into China and empty us from the inside, if we let all Chinese people listen to God and follow God, who will obediently listen to us and follow us? If the common people don’t believe Comrade Hu Jintao is a qualified leader, question his authority, and want to monitor him, if the religious followers in our society question why we are leading God in churches, can our Party continue to rule China?


Germany’s dream to be the “lord of the earth” failed, because ultimately, history did not bestow this great mission upon them. But the three lessons Germany learned from experience are what we ought to remember as we complete our historic mission and revitalize our race. The three lessons are: Firmly grasp the country’s living space, firmly grasp the Party’s control over the nation, and firmly grasp the general direction toward becoming the “lord of the earth.”


Next, I’d like to address these three issues.


The first issue is living space. This is the biggest focus of the revitalization of the Chinese race. In my last speech, I said that the fight over basic living resources (including land and ocean) is the source of the vast majority of wars in history. This may change in the information age, but not fundamentally. Our per capita resources are much less than those of Germany’s back then. In addition, economic development in the last twenty-plus years had a negative impact, and climates are rapidly changing for the worse. Our resources are in very short supply. The environment is severely polluted, especially that of soil, water, and air. Not only our ability to sustain and develop our race, but even its survival is gravely threatened, to a degree much greater than faced Germany back then.


Anybody who has been to Western countries knows that their living space is much better than ours. They have forests alongside the highways, while we hardly have any trees by our streets. Their sky is often blue with white clouds, while our sky is covered with a layer of dark haze. Their tap water is clean enough for drinking, while even our ground water is so polluted that it can’t be drunk without filtering. They have few people in the streets, and two or three people can occupy a small residential building; in contrast, our streets are always crawling with people, and several people have to share one room.


Many years ago, there was a book titled Yellow Catastrophes. It said that, due to our following the American style of consumption, our limited resources would no longer support the population and society would collapse, once our population reaches 1.3 billion. Now our population has already exceeded this limit, and we are now relying on imports to sustain our nation. It’s not that we haven’t paid attention to this issue. The Ministry of Land Resources is specialized in this issue.


But the term “living space” (lebensraum) is too closely related to Nazi Germany. The reason we don’t want to discuss this too openly is to avoid the West’s association of us with Nazi Germany, which could in turn reinforce the view that China is a threat. Therefore, in our emphasis on He Xin’s new theory, “Human rights are just living rights,” we only talk about “living,” but not “space,” so as to avoid using the term “living space.” From the perspective of history, the reason that China is faced with the issue of living space is because Western countries have developed ahead of Eastern countries. Western countries established colonies all around the world, therefore giving themselves an advantage on the issue of living space. To solve this problem, we must lead the Chinese people outside of China, so that they could develop outside of China.


The second issue is our focus on the leadership capacity of the ruling party. We’ve done better on this than their party. Although the Nazis spread their power to every aspect of the German national government, they did not stress their absolute leadership position like we have. They did not take the issue of managing the power of the party as first priority, which we have. When Comrade Mao Zedong summarized the “three treasures” of our party’s victory in conquering the country, he considered the most important “treasure” to be developing the Chinese Communist Party (CCP) and strengthening its leadership position.


We have to focus on two points to fortify our leadership position and improve our leadership capacity.


The first is to promote the “Three Represents” theory [8], stressing that our Party is the pioneer of the Chinese race, in addition to being the pioneer of the proletariat. Many citizens say in private, “We never voted for you, the Communist Party, to represent us. How can you claim to be our representatives?”


There’s no need to worry about this issue. Comrade Mao Zedong said that if we could lead our allies to victory and make them benefit, they would support us. Therefore, as long as we can lead the Chinese people outside of China, resolving the lack of living space in China, the Chinese people will support us. At that time, we don’t have to worry about the labels of “totalitarianism” or “dictatorship.” Whether we can forever represent the Chinese people depends on whether we can succeed in leading the Chinese people out of China.


The second point, whether we can lead the Chinese people out of China, is the most important determinant of the CCP’s leadership position.


Why do I say this?


Everyone knows that without the leadership of our Party, China would not exist today. Therefore, our highest principle is to forever protect our Party’s leadership position. Before June 4, we realized vaguely that as long as China’s economy is developed, people would support and love the Communist Party. Therefore we had to use several decades of peacetime to develop China’s economy. No matter what -isms, whether it is a white cat or a black cat, it is a good cat if it can develop China’s economy. But at that time, we did not have mature ideas about how China would deal with international disputes after its economy is developed.


Comrade Xiaoping said then that the main themes in the world were peace and development. But the June 4 riot gave our Party a warning and gave us a lesson that is still fresh. The pressure of China’s peaceful evolution makes us reconsider the main themes of our time. We see that neither of these two issues, peace and development, have been resolved. The western oppositional forces always change the world according to their own visions; they want to change China and use peaceful evolution to overturn the leadership of our Communist Party. Therefore, if we only develop the economy, we still face the possibility of losing control.


That June 4 riot almost succeeded in bringing a peaceful transition; if it were not for the fact that a large number of veteran comrades were still alive and at a crucial moment they removed Zhao Ziyang and his followers, then we all would have been put in prison. After death we would have been too ashamed to report to Marx. Although we have passed the test of June 4, after our group of senior comrades pass away, without our control, peaceful evolution may still come to China like it did to the former Soviet Union. In 1956, they suppressed the Hungarian Incident and defeated the attacks by Tito’s revisionists of Yugoslavia, but they could not withstand Gorbachev thirty some years later. Once those pioneering senior comrades died, the power of the Communist Party was taken away by peaceful evolution.


After the June 4 riot was suppressed, we have been thinking about how to prevent China from peaceful evolution and how to maintain the Communist Party’s leadership. We thought it over and over but did not come up with any good ideas. If we do not have good ideas, China will inevitably change peacefully, and we will all become criminals in history. After some deep pondering, we finally come to this conclusion: Only by turning our developed national strength into the force of a fist striking outward—only by leading people to go out —can we win forever the Chinese people’s support and love for the Communist Party. Our Party will then stand on invincible ground, and the Chinese people will have to depend on the Communist Party. They will forever follow the Communist Party with their hearts and minds, as was written in a couplet frequently seen in the countryside some years ago: “Listen to Chairman Mao, Follow the Communist Party!” Therefore, the June 4 riot made us realize that we must combine economic development with preparation for war and leading the people to go out! Therefore, since then, our national defense policy has taken a 180 degree turn and we have since emphasized more and more “combining peace and war.” Our economic development is all about preparing for the need of war! Publicly we still emphasize economic development as our center, but in reality, economic development has war as its center! We have made a tremendous effort to construct “The Great Wall Project” to build up, along our coastal and land frontiers as well as around large and medium-sized cities, a solid underground “Great Wall” that can withstand a nuclear war. We are also storing all necessary war materials. Therefore, we will not hesitate to fight a Third World War, so as to lead the people to go out and to ensure the Party’s leadership position. In any event, we, the CCP, will never step down from the stage of history! We’d rather have the whole world, or even the entire globe, share life and death with us than step down from the stage of history!!! Isn’t there a ‘nuclear bondage’ theory? It means that since nuclear weapons have bound the security of the entire world, all will die together if death is inevitable. In my view, there is another kind of bondage, and that is, the fate our Party is tied up with that of the whole world. If we, the CCP, are finished, China will be finished, and the world will be finished.


Our Party’s historical mission is to lead the Chinese people to go out. If we take the long view, we will see that history led us on this path.


n        First, China’s long history has resulted in the world’s largest population, including Chinese in China as well as overseas.

n        Second, once we open our doors, the profit-seeking western capitalists will invest capital and technology in China to assist our development, so that they can occupy the biggest market in the world.

n        Third, our numerous overseas Chinese help us create the most favorable environment for the introduction of foreign capital, foreign technology and advanced experience into China. Thus, it is guaranteed that our reform and open-door policy will achieve tremendous success.

n        Fourth, China’s great economic expansion will inevitably lead to the shrinkage of per-capita living space for the Chinese people, and this will encourage China to turn outward in search for new living space.

n        Fifth, China’s great economic expansion will inevitably come with a significant development in our military forces, creating conditions for our expansion overseas.

Even since Napoleon’s time, the West has been has been alert for the possible awakening of the sleeping lion that is China. Now, the sleeping lion is standing up and advancing into the world, and has become unstoppable!


What is the third issue we should clinch firmly in order to accomplish our historical mission of national renaissance? It is to hold firmly onto the big “issue of America.”


Comrade Mao Zedong taught us that we must have a resolute and correct political orientation. What is our key, correct orientation? It is to solve the issue of America.


This appears to be shocking, but the logic is actually very simple.


Comrade He Xin put forward a very fundamental judgment that is very reasonable. He asserted in his report to the Party Central Committee: The renaissance of China is in fundamental conflict with the western strategic interest, and therefore will inevitably be obstructed by the western countries doing everything they can. So, only by breaking the blockade formed by the western countries headed by the United States can China grow and move towards the world!


Would the United States allow us to go out to gain new living space?


n        First, if the United States is firm in blocking us, it is hard for us to do anything significant to Taiwan and some other countries!

n        Second, even if we could snatch some land from Taiwan, Vietnam, India, or even Japan, how much more living space can we get? Very trivial! Only countries like the United States, Canada and Australia have the vast land to serve our need for mass colonization.


Therefore, solving the “issue of America” is the key to solving all other issues.


n        First, this makes it possible for us to have many people migrate there and even establish another China under the same leadership of the CCP. America was originally discovered by the ancestors of the yellow race, but Columbus gave credit to the white race. We the descendents of the Chinese nation are entitled to the possession of the land! It is said that the residents of the yellow race have a very low social status in United States. We need to liberate them.

n        Second, after solving the “issue of America,” the western countries in Europe would bow to us, not to mention to Taiwan, Japan and other small countries. Therefore, solving the “issue of America” is the mission assigned to CCP members by history.


I sometimes think how cruel it is for China and the United States to be enemies that are bound to meet on a narrow road! Do you remember a movie about Liberation Army troops led by Liu Bocheng and Deng Xiaoping? The title is something like “Decisive Battle on the Central Plains.” There is a famous remark in the movie that is full of power and grandeur: “The enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road, only the brave will win!” It is this kind of fighting to win or die spirit that enabled us to seize power in Mainland China. It is historical destiny that China and United States will come into unavoidable confrontation on a narrow path and fight each other! The United States, unlike Russia and Japan, has never occupied and hurt China, and also assisted China in its battle against the Japanese. But, it will certainly be an obstruction, and the biggest obstruction! In the long run, the relationship of China and the United States is one of a life-and-death struggle.


One time, some Americans came to visit and tried to convince us that the relationship between China and United States is one of interdependence. Comrade Xiaoping replied in a polite manner: “Go tell your government, China and the United States do not have such a relationship that is interdependent and mutually reliant.” Actually, Comrade Xiaoping was being too polite, he could have been more frank, “The relationship between China and United States is one of a life-and-death struggle.” Of course, right now it is not the time to openly “break up” with them yet. Our reform and opening to the outside world still rely on their capital and technology, we still need America. Therefore, we must do everything we can to promote our relationship with America, learn from America in all aspects and use America as an example to reconstruct our country.


How have we managed our foreign affairs in these years? Even if we had to “put on” a smiling face in order to “please them,” even if we had to “give them the right cheek’ after “they had hit our left cheek,” we still must endure in order to further our relationship with the United States. Do you remember the character of Wuxun in the movie the “Story of Wuxun”? In order to accomplish his mission, he endured so much pain and suffered so much beating and kicking! The United States is the most successful country in the world today. Only after we have learned all of its useful experiences can we replace it in the future. Even though we are presently imitating the American tone “China and United States rely on each other and share honor and disgrace,” we must not forget that the history of our civilization repeatedly has taught us that one mountain does not allow two tigers to live together.


We also must never forget what Comrade Xiaoping emphasized “refrain from revealing the ambitions and put others off the track.” The hidden message is: we “must put up” with America; we must “conceal our ultimate goals,” hide our capabilities and “await the opportunity.” In this way, our mind is clear. Why have we not updated our national anthem with something peaceful? Why did we not change the anthem’s theme of war? Instead, when revising the Constitution this time, for the first time we clearly specified “March of the Volunteers” is our national anthem. Thus we will understand why we constantly talk loudly about” the “Taiwan issue” but not the “American issue.” We all know the principle of “doing one thing under the cover of another.” If ordinary people can only see the small island of Taiwan in their eyes, then you as the elite of our country should be able to see the whole picture of our cause. Over these years, according to Comrade Xiaoping’s arrangement, a large piece of our territory in the North has been given up to Russia; do you really think our Party Central Committee is a fool?


To resolve the issue of America we must be able to transcend conventions and restrictions. In history, when a country defeated another country or occupied another country, it could not kill all the people in the conquered land, because back then you could not kill people effectively with sabers or long spears, or even with rifles or machine guns. Therefore, it was impossible to gain a stretch of land without keeping the people on that land. However, if we conquered America in this fashion, we would not be able to make many people migrate there.


Only by using special means to “clean up” America will we be ‘able to lead the Chinese people there.” This is the only choice left for us. This is not a matter of whether we are willing to do it or not. What kind of special means is there available for us to “clean up” America? Conventional weapons such as fighters, canons, missiles and battleships won’t do; neither will highly destructive weapons such as nuclear weapons. We are not as foolish as to want to perish together with America by using nuclear weapons, despite the fact that we have been exclaiming that we will have the Taiwan issue resolved at whatever cost. Only by using non-destructive weapons that can kill many people will we be able to “reserve America for ourselves.” There has been rapid development of modern biological technology, and new bio weapons have been invented one after another. Of course we have not been idle; in the past years we have seized the opportunity to master weapons of this kind. We are capable of achieving our purpose of “cleaning up” America all of a sudden. When Comrade Xiaoping was still with us, the Party Central Committee had the perspicacity to make the right decision not to develop aircraft carrier groups and focus instead on developing lethal (deadly, fatal or poisonous) weapons that can eliminate mass populations of the enemy country.


From a humanitarian perspective, we should issue a warning to the American people and persuade them to leave America and leave the land they have lived in to the Chinese people. Or at least they should leave half of the United States to be China’s colony, because America was first discovered by the Chinese. But would this work? If this strategy does not work, then there is only one choice left to us. That is, use decisive means to “clean up” America, and reserve America for our use in a moment. Our historical experience has proven that as long as we make it happen, nobody in the world can do anything about us. Furthermore, if the United States as the leader is gone, then other enemies have to surrender to us.


Biological weapons are unprecedented in their ruthlessness, but if the Americans do not die then the Chinese have to die. If the Chinese people are strapped to the present land, a total societal collapse is bound to take place. According to the computation of the author of Yellow Peril, more than half of the Chinese will die, and that figure would be more than 800 million people! Just after the liberation, our yellow land supported nearly 500 million people, while today the official figure of the population is more than 1.3 billion. This yellow land has reached the limit of its capacity. One day, who knows how soon it will come, the great collapse will occur any time and more than half of the population will have to go.


We must prepare ourselves for two scenarios. If our biological weapons succeed in the surprise attack [on the United States], the Chinese people will be able to keep their losses at a minimum in the fight against the United States. If, however, the attack fails and triggers a nuclear retaliation from the United States, China would perhaps suffer a catastrophe in which more than half of its population would perish. That is why we need to be ready with air defense systems for our big and medium-sized cities. Whatever the case may be, we can only move forward fearlessly for the sake of our Party and state and our nation’s future, regardless of the hardships we have to face and the sacrifices we have to make. The population, even if more than half dies, can be reproduced. But if the Party falls, everything is gone, and forever gone!


In Chinese history, in the replacement of dynasties, the ruthless have always won and the benevolent (kind, caring, or compassionate) have always failed. The most typical example involved Xiang Yu the King of Chu, who, after defeating Liu Bang, failed to continue to chase after him and eliminate his forces, and this leniency resulted in Xiang Yu’s death and Liu’s victory (during the war between Chu and Han, just after the Qin Dynasty (221-206BC) was overthrown). Therefore, we must emphasize the importance of adopting resolute measures. In the future, the two rivals, China and the United States, will eventually meet each other in a narrow road, and our leniency (mercy, compassion, or kindness) to the Americans will mean cruelty toward the Chinese people.  Here some people may want to ask me: what about the several millions of our compatriots in the United States? They may ask: aren’t we against Chinese killing other Chinese?


These comrades are too pedantic; they are not pragmatic enough. If we had insisted on the principle that the Chinese should not kill other Chinese, would we have liberated China? As for the several million Chinese living in the United States, this is of course a big issue. Therefore in recent years, we have been conducting research on genetic weapons, i.e. those weapons that do not kill yellow people. But producing a result with this kind of research is extremely difficult. Of the research done on genetic weapons throughout the world, the Israeli’s is the most advanced. Their genetic weapons are designed to target Arabs and protect the Israelis. But even they have not reached the stage of actual deployment. We have cooperated with Israel on some research. Perhaps we can introduce some of the technologies used to protect Israelis and remold these technologies to protect the yellow people. But their technologies are not mature yet, and it is difficult for us to surpass them in a few years. If it has to be five or ten years before some breakthroughs can be achieved in genetic weapons, we cannot afford to wait any longer.


Old comrades like us cannot afford to wait that long, for we don’t have that much time to live. Old soldiers of my age may be able to wait for five or ten more years, but those from the period of the Anti-Japanese War or the few old Red Army soldiers cannot wait any longer. Therefore we have to “give up” our expectations about genetic weapons. Of course, from another perspective, the majority of those Chinese living in the United States have become our burden, because they have been corrupted by the bourgeois liberal values for a long time and it would be difficult for them to accept our Party’s leadership. If they survived the war, we would have to launch campaigns in the future to deal with them, to reform them. Do you still remember that when we had just defeated the Koumintang (KMT) and liberated Mainland China, so many people from the bourgeois class and intellectuals welcomed us so very warmly, but later we had to launch campaigns such as the “suppression of the reactionaries” and “Anti-Rightist Movement” to “clean them up and reform them?” Some of them were in hiding for a long time and were not exposed until the Cultural Revolution. History has proved that any social turmoil is likely to involve many deaths. Maybe we can put it this way: death is the engine that moves history forward. During the period of Three Kingdoms [9], how many people died? When Genghis Khan conquered Eurasia, how many people died? When Manchu invaded the interior of China, how many people died? Not many people died during the 1911 Revolution, but when we overthrew the Three Great Mountains [10], and during the political campaigns such as “Suppression of reactionaries,” “Three-Anti Campaign,” and “Five-Anti Campaign” at least 20 million people died. We were apprehensive that some young people today would be trembling with fear when they hear about wars or people dying. During wartime, we were used to seeing dead people. Blood and flesh were flying everywhere, corpses were lying in heaps on the fields, and blood ran like rivers. We saw it all. On the battlefields, everybody’s eyes turned red with killing because it was a life-and-death struggle and only the brave would survive.


It is indeed brutal to kill one or two hundred million Americans. But that is the only path that will secure a Chinese century, a century in which the CCP leads the world. We, as revolutionary humanitarians, do not want deaths. But if history confronts us with a choice between deaths of Chinese and those of Americans, we’d have to pick the latter, as, for us, it is more important to safeguard the lives of the Chinese people and the life of our Party. That is because, after all, we are Chinese and members of the CCP. Since the day we joined the CCP, the Party’s life has always been above all else! History will prove that we made the right choice.


Now, when I am about to finish my speech, you probably understand why we conducted this online survey. Simply put, through conducting this online survey we wanted to know whether the people would rise against us if one day we secretly adopt resolute means to “clean up” America. Would more people support us or oppose us? This is our basic judgment: if our people approve of shooting at prisoners of war, women and children, then they would approve our “cleaning up” America. For over twenty years, China has been enjoying peace, and a whole generation has not been tested by war. In particular, since the end of World War II, there have been many changes in the formats of war, the concept of war and the ethics of war. Especially since the collapse of the former Soviet Union and Eastern European Communist states, the ideology of the West has come to dominate the world as a whole, and the Western theory of human nature and Western view of human rights have increasingly disseminated among the young people in China. Therefore, we were not very sure about the people’s attitude. If our people are fundamentally opposed to “cleaning up” America, we will, of course, have to adopt corresponding measures.


Why didn’t we conduct the survey through administrative means instead of through the web? We did what we did for a good reason.


First of all, we did it to reduce artificial inference and to make sure that we got the true thoughts of the people. In addition, it is more confidential and won’t reveal the true purpose of our survey. But what is most important is the fact that most of the people who are able to respond to the questions online are from social groups that are relatively well-educated and intelligent. They are the hard-core and leading groups that play a decisive role among our people. If they support us, then the people as a whole will follow us; if they oppose us, they will play the dangerous role of inciting people and creating social disturbance.


What turned out to be very comforting is they did not turn in a blank test paper. In fact, they turned in a test paper with a score of over 80. This is the excellent fruition of our Party’s work in propaganda (misinformation or half truths) and education over the past few decades.


Of course, a few people under the Western influence have objected to shooting at prisoners of war and women and children. Some of them said, “It is shocking and scary to witness so many people approving of shooting at women and children. Is everybody crazy?” Some others said, “The Chinese love to label themselves as a peace-loving people, but actually they are the most ruthless people. The comments are resonant of killing and murdering, sending chills to my heart.”


Although there are not too many people holding this kind of viewpoint and they will not affect the overall situation in any significant way, but we still need to strengthen the propaganda to respond to this kind of argument.


That is to vigorously propagate Comrade He Xin's latest article, which has already been reported to the central government. You may look it up on the website.


If you get on the website using key words to search, you will find out that a while ago, comrade He Xin pointed out to the Hong Kong Business News during an interview that: "The US has a shocking conspiracy." According to what he had in hand, from September 27 to October 1, 1995, the Mikhail Sergeevich Gorbachëv Foundation, funded by the United States, gathered 500 of the world’s most important statesmen, economic leaders and scientists,… the Baroness Thatcher, Tony Blair, Zbigniew Brzezinski, as well as George Soros, Bill Gates, futurist John Naisbitt, etc., all of the world’s most popular characters, in the San Francisco Fairmont hotel for a high-level round table conference, discussing problems about globalization and how to guide humanity to move forward into the 21st century. According to what He Xin had in hand, the outstanding people of the world in attendance thought that in the 21st century a mere 20% of the world’s population will be sufficient to maintain the world’s economy and prosperity, the other 80% or 4/5 of the world’s population will be human garbage unable to produce new values. The people in attendance thought that this excess 80% population would be a trash population and "high-tech" means should be used to eliminate them gradually.


Since the enemies are secretly planning to eliminate our population, we certainly cannot be infinitely merciful and compassionate to them. Comrade He Xin's article came out at the right time, it has proven the correctness of our tit for tat battle approach, has proven Comrade Deng Xiaoping’s great foresight to deploy against the United States military strategy.


Certainly, in spreading Comrade He Xin’s views, we cannot publish the article in the party newspapers, in order to avoid raising the enemy’s vigilance. He Xin's conversation may remind the enemy that we have grasped the modern science and technology, including "clean" nuclear technology, gene weapons technology as well as biological weapons technology, and we can use powerful measures to eliminate their population on a large-scale.


The last problem I want to talk about is of firmly seizing the preparations for military battle.


Currently, we are at the cross road of moving forward or backward. Some comrades saw problems flooding everywhere in our country—the corruption problem, the state-owned enterprise problem, the bank’s bad accounts problem, environmental problems, society security problems, education problems, the AIDS problem, various appeals problem, even the riots problem. These comrades vacillated in the determination to prepare for the military battle. They thought; they should first grab the political reform problem, that is, our own political reform comes first. After resolving the domestic problems, we can then deal with the foreign military battle problem.


This reminds me of the crucial period in 1948 in the Chinese revolution. At that time, the People's Liberation Army’s “horses were drinking water” in Yangtze River, but they faced extremely complex situations and difficult problems everywhere in the liberated areas, and the central authority received emergency reports daily. What to do? Should we stop to manage rear areas and internal matters first before moving forward, or press on to pass the Yangtze River with one vigorous effort? Chairman Mao, with his extraordinary wisdom and mettle, gave the marching order "Carry on the revolution to the end," and liberated all of China. The previously thought "serious" conflicting problems were all resolved in this great forward moving revolutionary wave.


Now, it seems like we are in the same critical period as the “horses were drinking water” in the Yangtze River days in the revolutionary era, as long as we firmly seize the most basic principle of preparing for the military battle. The central committee believes, as long as we resolve the United States problem at one blow, our domestic problems will all be readily solved. Therefore, our military battle preparation appears to aim at Taiwan, but in fact is aimed at the United States, and the preparation is far beyond the scope of attacking aircraft carriers or satellites.


Marxism pointed out that violence is the midwife for the birth of the new society. Therefore war is the midwife for the birth of China’s century. As war approaches, I am full of hope for our next generation.


*     *     *



[1] is one of the largest on-line media corporations in China. The on-line survey was launched by’s branch Sina Military ( It started on February 2 and ended on March 1, 2004 and there were 31,872 persons who filled out the survey. The web page for this on-line survey is at “” but this page has been removed and cannot be viewed.


The question was “If you are a solider, and if are under the orders of your commanding officers, will you shoot at women, children and prisoners of war?” 34% of the visitors answered they would shoot under any circumstances even without permission from their commanding officer. 48.6% of the visitors replied that they would shoot when the lives of themselves or their companies are threatened. Only 3.8% of the participants held they would not shoot under any circumstances. Those who agreed to shoot were mostly under the age of 25.


[2] “War Is Approaching Us”


[3] “Three islands” refer to Taiwan, Diaoyu Islands, and Spratly Islands.


[4] Deng Xiaoping (1904-1997). Officially, Deng was the leader of the CCP and China from 1978-89. Actually, after Mao's death in 1976 Deng became the de facto leader of China until Deng finally died in 1997.


[5] Hu Jintao (1942-). Leader of the "fourth generation" of CCP officials. In 2003, Hu became President of the People's Republic of China.


[6] Liu Huaqing (1916-). Commander of the Chinese People's Liberation Army Navy from 1982 through 1988, vice-chairman of China’s Central Military Commission (until 1997). Liu is considered to be responsible for the PLA’s modernization efforts.


[7] He Xin (1949-). Senior Fellow of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences.


[8] “Three Represents” states that the CCP represents the requirement to develop advanced productive forces, an orientation towards advanced culture, and the fundamental interests of the overwhelming majority of the people in China. It was put forward by Jiang Zemin, former Chinese president.


[9] Three Kingdoms refer to Wei, Shu, and Wu, three countries that overlapped the land of China during the period A.D. 220-80.


[10] “Three great mountains” were said according to the CCP to have weighed on the backs of the Chinese people—imperialism, feudalism and bureaucratic-capitalism.


(Comment by Apostolic Scribe:  Notice this quote below and think carefully:


“According to the computation of the author of Yellow Peril, more than half of the Chinese will die, and that figure would be more than 800 million people!

Just after the liberation, our yellow land supported nearly 500 million people, while today the official figure of the population is more than 1.3 billion.”


China now has over 1.3 billion people and they could have lied about that figure because they are an atheist nation (The majority do not believe in God); the 10 Commandments do not mean anything to them, they can and do lie if they feel it will help their nation—they admitted it in the above information. 


On 07/23, 2006 in a meeting in Illinois, Seer Prophet Mary Kay Baxter who wrote six books now, and one is called “A Divine Revelation of Hell” where the Lord Jesus came for 30 nights about 3 hours a night—and He took Mary Kay into the spirit realm and into Hell for a visit to have her write that book and reveal to the doubters that Hell is real, which the Holy Scriptures give a great amount of verses for Hell; well she spoke about some ministry traveling she had been on and she mentioned going to China to minister, where the men make their women work hard.  She described the food that was served to her if she wanted to eat it, and these are some of the things that are commonly eaten today in China: all kinds of birds, cats, dogs, snakes, frogs, brains—which looked yellow (needless to say she mentioned she did not eat).  The point being made here is that China is hungry, they are running out of resources and food to feed their massive population, so they are eating anything and everything.  Hungry people are desperate and they will do anything!  The above secret meeting shows you very clearly they are desperate to colonize outside of the land of China for food and land so the Chinese can live, and anyone in their way will be killed in the process.  From the meeting above, China has one concern, themselves, that is it—and all will be killed who get in their way!)


From:  The original Chinese article is available at:


08/05, 2003, China Losing War With Advancing Deserts:  


Lester R. Brown:  China is now at war. It is not invading armies that are claiming its territory, but expanding deserts. Old deserts are advancing and new ones are forming, like guerrilla forces striking unexpectedly, forcing Beijing to fight on several fronts. And worse, the growing deserts are gaining momentum, occupying an ever-larger piece of China's territory each year.


Desert expansion has accelerated with each successive decade since 1950. China's Environmental Protection Agency reports that the Gobi Desert expanded by 52,400 square kilometers (20,240 square miles) from 1994 to 1999, an area half the size of Pennsylvania. With the advancing Gobi now within 150 miles of Beijing, China's leaders are beginning to sense the gravity of the situation.


Overplowing and overgrazing are converging to create a dust bowl of historic dimensions. With little vegetation remaining in parts of northern and western China, the strong winds of late winter and early spring can remove literally millions of tons of topsoil in a single day—soil that can take centuries to replace.


For the outside world, it is these dust storms that draw attention to the deserts that are forming in China. On 04/12, 2002, for instance, South Korea was engulfed by a huge dust storm from China that left people in Seoul literally gasping for breath. Schools were closed, airline flights were cancelled, and clinics were overrun with patients having difficulty breathing. Retail sales fell. Koreans have come to dread the arrival of what they now call "the fifth season"—the dust storms of late winter and early spring. Japan also suffers from dust storms originating in China. Although not as directly exposed as Koreans are, the Japanese complain about the dust and the brown rain that streaks their windshields and windows.


Each year, residents of eastern Chinese cities such as Beijing and Tianjin hunker down as the dust storms begin. In addition to having problems with breathing and the dust that stings the eyes, people are constantly working to keep dust out of homes and to clean doorways and sidewalks of dust and sand. Farmers and herders, whose livelihoods are blowing away, are paying an even heavier price.


A report by a U.S. embassy official in 05/2001 after a visit to Xilingol Prefecture in Inner Mongolia (Nei Monggol) notes that although 97 percent of the region is officially classified as grasslands, a third of the terrain now appears to be desert. The report says the prefecture's livestock population climbed from 2 million as recently as 1977 to 18 million in 2000. A Chinese scientist doing grassland research in the prefecture says that if recent desertification trends continue, Xilingol will be uninhabitable in 15 years.


A more recent U.S. embassy report entitled "Desert Mergers and Acquisitions" says satellite images show two deserts in north-central China expanding and merging to form a single, larger desert overlapping Inner Mongolia and Gansu provinces. To the west in Xinjiang Province, two even larger deserts—the Taklimakan and Kumtag—are also heading for a merger. Highways there are regularly inundated by sand dunes.


In the deteriorating relationship between the global economy and the earth's ecosystem, China is on the leading edge. A human population of 1.3 billion and a livestock population of just over 400 million are weighing heavily on the land. Huge flocks of sheep and goats in the northwest are stripping the land of its protective vegetation, creating a dust bowl on a scale not seen before. Northwestern China is on the verge of a massive ecological meltdown.


While overplowing is now being partly remedied by paying farmers to plant their grainland in trees, overgrazing continues largely unabated. China's cattle, sheep, and goat population tripled from 1950 to 2002. The United States, a country with comparable grazing capacity, has 97 million cattle. China has 106 million. But for sheep and goats, the figures are 8 million versus 298 million. Concentrated in the western and northern provinces, sheep and goats are destroying the land's protective vegetation. The wind then does the rest, removing the soil and converting productive rangeland into desert. (See data.)


The fallout from the dust storms is social as well as economic. Millions of rural Chinese may be uprooted and forced to migrate eastward as the drifting sand covers their land. Expanding deserts are driving villagers from their homes in Gansu, Inner Mongolia, and Ningxia provinces. An Asian Development Bank assessment of desertification in Gansu Province reports that 4,000 villages risk being overrun by drifting sands.


The U.S. Dust Bowl of the 1930s forced some 2.5 million "Okies" and other refugees to leave the land, many of them heading from Oklahoma, Texas, and Kansas to California. But the dust bowl forming in China is much larger, and during the 1930s the U.S. population was only 150 million—compared with 1.3 billion in China today. Whereas the U.S. migration was measured in the millions, China's may eventually measure in the tens of millions. And as a U.S. embassy report entitled "The Grapes of Wrath in Inner Mongolia" noted, "unfortunately, China's twenty-first century 'Okies' have no California to escape to—at least not in China."


Planting marginal cropland in trees helps correct some of the mistakes of overplowing, but it does not deal with the overgrazing issue. Arresting desertification may depend more on grass than trees—on both permitting existing grasses to recover and planting grass in denuded areas. Beijing is trying to arrest the spread of deserts by encouraging pastoralists to reduce their flocks of sheep and goats by 40 percent, but in communities where wealth is measured not in income but in the number of livestock owned and where most families are living under the poverty line, such cuts are not easy. Some local governments are requiring stall-feeding of livestock with forage gathered by hand, hoping that this confinement measure will permit grasslands to recover.


China is taking some of the right steps to halt the advancing desert, but it has a long way to go to reduce livestock numbers to a sustainable level. At this point, there is no plan in place or on the drawing board that will halt the advancing deserts.


The entire world has a stake in China's winning the war with the advancing deserts given its economic leadership role. But winning will not be easy. Qu Geping, the Chairman of the Environment and Resources Committee of the National People's Congress, estimates that the remediation of land in the areas where it is technically feasible would cost $28.3 billion. Halting the advancing deserts will require a massive commitment of financial and human resources, one that may force the government to make a hard choice: either build costly proposed south-north water diversion projects or battle the advancing deserts that are marching eastward and could eventually occupy Beijing.   Copyright © 2003 Earth Policy Institute


[Comment not by Earth Policy Institute:  If I understood correctly, and I think it was the History Channel—a statement was made that China is now 1/3 desert!  Consider that if it is true, and now you have another reason why China wants to colonize another location in the world and they picked the USA to take it over in the very near future in a war with Russia and China, after they take over the USA they will as the expression go dump Russia… ]


From:  08/05, 2003: China Losing War With Advancing DesertsChina's Environmental Protection Agency reports that the Gobi Desert ... But the dust bowl forming in China is much larger, and during the 1930s the US ... - 31k - Cached - Similar pages


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


When you read below in this document of over 210 prophetic revelations from God warning America of an invasion coming you are going to want to know what Holy Scriptures apply to all these revelations to America.  God has revealed below to many of His prophets warning of the near future  invasion that is to occur to the United States of America—Scriptures are provided throughout this collection. 


The Angel of the Lord told Seer Prophet Dumitru Duduman, in the book “Through The Fire Without Burning,” on page 145:  “When I heard all of this (details of the invasion of the USA) I said, ‘If you are truly the Angel of the Lord, and everything you have told me is true, then all you have said must be written in the Bible.”


He said, ‘Tell everyone to read from Jeremiah 51:8—15, Revelation chapter 18, and Zechariah chapter 14…’”


Furthermore, regarding this invasion to the USA will happen, on page 170, God sent an angel who told Dumitru to get his bible and read Hosea 4:6—9 and Hosea 6:1—3. 


The Holy Scriptures have seven depth of meaning to them—never forget this. Keep in mind that when talking about Babylon there are a number of subcategories such as the Roman Catholic Church and the One World Religion are also Babylon, the New World Order is Babylon, there is an actual location on the earth called Babylon and it will be falling in the near future as well; furthermore, the Antichrist spirit now resides in the spirit realm over the city of Babylon in the Middle East (there is also an Antichrist ‘person’ who is alive here on the earth today working under the spirit of Babylon), and the list goes on… and yes, the USA has fallen to a state of Babylon as well, so has England in areas also.   Because of America’s world influence and world financial situation, and because she fell into many evil and occult areas, she is being dealt with firmly by God, and plays a large part in this evil Babylon system that has many parts to it!  At the same time in America there are many true Christians who belong to the Kingdom of God.  So, try to keep all in balance as you begin to understand what is happening and what is God saying to His Church and America.  I may not have explained this in the best way, but now you can begin to understand this subject of Babylon, and its many parts and players, etc.


{51:8} Babylon is suddenly fallen and destroyed: howl for her; take balm for her pain, if so be she may be healed.

{51:9} We would have healed Babylon, but she is not healed: forsake her, and let us go every one into his own country: for her judgment reacheth unto heaven, and is lifted up even to the skies.
{51:10} The LORD hath brought forth our righteousness: come, and let us declare in Zion the work of the LORD our God.
{51:11} Make bright the arrows; gather the shields: the LORD hath raised up the spirit of the kings of the Medes: for his device is against Babylon, to destroy it; because it is the vengeance of the LORD, the vengeance of his temple.
{51:12} Set up the standard upon the walls of Babylon, make the watch strong, set up the watchmen, prepare the ambushes: for the LORD hath both devised and done that which he spake against the inhabitants of Babylon.
{51:13} O thou that dwellest upon many waters, abundant in treasures, thine end is come, and the measure of thy covetousness.
{51:14} The LORD of hosts hath sworn by himself, saying, Surely I will fill thee with men, as with caterpillers; and they shall lift up a shout against thee.
{51:15} He hath made the earth by his power, he hath established the world by his wisdom, and hath stretched out the heaven by his understanding.

{18:1} And after these things I saw another angel come down from heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory.

{18:2} And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.
{18:3} For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies.
{18:4} And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.
{18:5} For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her
{18:6} Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double.
{18:7} How much she hath glorified herself, and lived deliciously, so much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow.
{18:8} Therefore shall her plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly burned with fire: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her.
{18:9} And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning,
Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, that mighty city! for in one hour is thy judgment come.
{18:11} And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man
buyeth their merchandise any more:
{18:12} The merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all manner vessels of ivory, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron,
and marble,
{18:13} And cinnamon, and odours, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and souls of men.

{18:14} And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all.
{18:15} The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing,
{18:16} And saying, Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls!
{18:17} For in one hour so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships, and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off,
{18:18} And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, What city is like unto this great city!
{18:19} And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that great city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made desolate.
{18:20} Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her.
{18:21} And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and shall be found no more at all.
{18:22} And the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee;

{18:23} And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived.
{18:24} And in her was found the blood of prophets, and of saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.

{14:1} Behold, the day of the LORD cometh, and thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee.
{14:2} For I will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle; and the city shall be taken, and the houses rifled, and the women ravished; and half of the city shall go forth into captivity, and the residue of the people shall not be cut off from the city.
{14:3} Then shall the LORD go forth, and fight against those nations, as when he fought in the day of battle.
{14:4} And his feet shall stand in that day upon the mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and the mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof toward the east and toward the west, and there shall be a very great valley; and half of the mountain shall remove toward the north, and half of it toward the south.
{14:5} And ye shall flee to the valley of the mountains; for the valley of the mountains shall reach unto Azal: yea, ye shall flee, like as ye fled from before the earthquake in the days of Uzziah king of Judah: and the LORD my God shall come, and all the saints with thee.
{14:6} And it shall come to pass in that day, that the light shall not be clear, nor dark:
{14:7} But it shall be one day which shall be known to the LORD, not day, nor night: but it shall come to pass, that at evening
time it shall be light.
{14:8} And it shall be in that day, that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in winter shall it be.
{14:9} And the LORD shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one LORD, and his name one.
{14:10} All the land shall be turned as a plain from Geba to Rimmon south of Jerusalem: and it shall be lifted up, and inhabited in her place, from Benjamin's gate unto the place of the first gate, unto the corner gate, and from the tower of Hananeel unto the king's winepresses.
{14:11} And men shall dwell in it, and there shall be no more utter destruction; but Jerusalem shall be safely inhabited.
{14:12} And this shall be the plague wherewith the LORD will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem; Their flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall consume away in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in their mouth.
{14:13} And it shall come to pass in that day, that a great tumult from the LORD shall be among them; and they shall lay hold every one on the hand of his neighbour, and his hand shall rise up against the hand of his neighbour.
{14:14} And Judah also shall fight at Jerusalem; and the wealth of all the heathen round about shall be gathered together, gold, and silver, and apparel, in great abundance.
{14:15} And so shall be the plague of the horse, of the mule, of the camel, and of the ass, and of all the beasts that shall be in these tents, as this plague.
{14:16} And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left of all the nations which came against Jerusalem shall even go up from year to year to worship the King, the LORD of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles.
{14:17} And it shall be, that whoso will not come up of all the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King, the LORD of hosts, even upon them shall be no rain.
{14:18} And if the family of Egypt go not up, and come not, that have no rain; there shall be the plague, wherewith the LORD will smite the heathen that come not up to keep the feast of tabernacles.
{14:19} This shall be the punishment of Egypt, and the punishment of all nations that come not up to keep the feast of tabernacles.
{14:20} In that day shall there be upon the bells of the horses, HOLINESS UNTO THE LORD; and the pots in the LORD'S house shall be like the bowls before the altar.
{14:21} Yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judah shall be holiness unto the LORD of hosts: and all they that sacrifice shall come and take of them, and seethe therein: and in that day there shall be no more the Canaanite in the house of the LORD of hosts.

{4:6} My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me: seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children.
{4:7} As they were increased, so they sinned against me: therefore will I change their glory into shame.
{4:8} They eat up the sin of my people, and they set their heart on their iniquity.
{4:9} And there shall be, like people, like priest: and I will punish them for their ways, and reward them their doings.

{6:1} Come, and let us return unto the LORD: for he hath torn, and he will heal us; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up.
{6:2} After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight.
{6:3} Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the LORD: his going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth.

KJV:2 Peter
{3:8} But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“When I heard all to this I said, “If you are truly the angel of the Lord, and everything you have told me is true, then all you have said must be written in the Bible.”

He said, “Tell everyone to read from Jeremiah 51:8—15, Revelation Chapter 18, and Zechariah chapter 14, where Christ fights against those who possess the earth…”  (Page 145) — Seer Prophet Dumitru Duduman, “Through The Fire Without Burning



gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

Word Of The Lord For The United States of America:

This is the word given through a compilation of the prophetic releases from the Body of Jesus Christ—Christians, within this document. There are differing variables that can affect the timing and/or coming to pass of these prophetic words:

1)      All prophecy not contained in scripture is conditional. There are verses in the Scriptures about America, these verses will be quoted in this collection—God has directly informed prophets and ministers that these verses apply to America. Scriptures can and do have dual, two-fold meanings as God so directs.  (Advanced mature Christians know that the Holy Scriptrues have seven levels of meanings, one level is at the time it was given, and another level can be at some future date, and there are other levels of depth as well!)

2)  The
timing that the prophecy comes to pass may not occur in a one year time-frame and can be over several years, or it can occur in a much less time period than one realized.

3)  It is possible that the prophetic warnings given may cause the person or corporate nation to repent and thus turn away the judgment prophesied, or lighten the righteous redemptive judgment prophesied.  However, in America’s case the judgment is “set” and will not be removed but fulfilled.

Biblically, judgment was delayed in the past when Jonah prophesied to Nineveh, and the whole city repented causing God to relent for a time period—however, she did receive judgment approximately 100 or so years later. It is believed by prophets of God today that the United States’ judgment has been delayed several times already because of a level of confession and repentance of America’s sins by a small number of Christians.  However, it is vital to note that the Book of Revelation must be played out, so there will be a point that America’s righteous redemptive judgment must be completedit can be delayed no longer.  We are now living in the time frame of the end of this season or age; during this time judgment begins in the Church of the Lord Jesus; and also to all the nations!  We are in a Reformation which started in 2001 when the Angel of God came to Jacksonville, Florida and announced it started.  And we are soon to ender a Revival along with this Reformation; and the demonic will be getting ready for their super awful final evil events as well—read the Book of Revelation.  We are living in amazing days of both wonderful and awful things to occur. Put on your seat belts it is going to get very bumpy in the days to come, be in obedience, prayer, and doing what the Bible states to do if you are wise!

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

(Unbelief is sin!  In addition, Seer Prophet Neville Johnson has explained that many Old Testament verses when the prophets gave them forth had double or duel meanings—first for the time that the prophets were living in or soon after, and second for the latter days, now!)


{3:8} Harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness:
{3:9} When your fathers tempted me, proved me, and saw my works forty years.
{3:10} Wherefore I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do alway err in their heart; and they have not known my ways.
{3:11} So I sware in my wrath, They shall not enter into my rest.)
{3:12} Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God.


570 Greek, apaistia {ap-is-tee'-ah}, from apistos; faithlessness, i.e. (negatively) disbelief (lack of Christian faith), or (positively) unfaithfulness (disobedience):—unbelief. 


{3:15} While it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation.
{3:16} For some, when they had heard, did provoke: howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses.
{3:17} But with whom was he grieved forty years? was it not with them that had sinned, whose carcases fell in the wilderness?

{3:18} And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his rest, but to them that believed not?

{3:19} So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief. 


570 Greek, apaistia {ap-is-tee'-ah}, from apistos; faithlessness, i.e. (negatively) disbelief (lack of Christian faith), or (positively) unfaithfulness (disobedience):—unbelief. 


{4:6} Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter therein, and they to whom it was first preached entered not in because of unbelief:
{4:7} Again, he limiteth a certain day, saying in David, To day, after so long a
time; as it is said, To day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts.

543 Greek, apeitheia {ap-i'-thi-ah}, from apeithes; disbelief (obstinate and rebellious):—disobedience, unbelief. 


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

09/09, 2005  — “About war (America on her homeland soil), it is SET. It will happen, we just don't know when as the Lord keeps forgiving because of our repentance, so it keeps getting delayed. I have had too many personal visitations over it though, so I cannot be flimsy about the grave future. Happen it will, but the Gatherings (Gathering Of The Eagles—G.O.E. meeting throughout America for confession and repentance for America’s sins in the last approximately 5 years & other Church meetings in the Body of Jesus Christ for confession and repentance for America.) are keeping it held back. That was promised in a 3 hour visitation.” 

03/2006, Sharing My Heart Newsletter  — “For five years we have passionately poured out our hearts, our lives and resources for the healing our Nation.  Back in 2000 I sat in the presence of the Lord in a three hour visitation wherein I was reproved for my unbelief and resulting disobedience concerning this call.  After which He commissioned us to work toward bringing revival to America.  Jesus told me the vehicle was to be called the ‘Gathering of the Eagles.’…

Third: I yearn passionately for revival.  Jesus told me that if the work He required was completed He would send revival before He would allow WAR to come to America.  If not, America would be destroyed and there would not be revival.  So I yearn for revival for the sake of seeing millions saved before WAR.  Also, I long for the Church to know the heart of Jesus in such a way as can only be done in revival.

We don’t seek the glory that belongs only to Him, we seek only to obey and do our part.  I realize that the central issue in the Lord’s heart is the horror of the shed innocent blood.  If our land is filled with this terrible stain, Jesus will not come.  If the blood is cleansed by our tears and His mercy, He will come.  It is that simple.  As a Gathering of Eagles people from all over America have come together and wept.  No one person can take glory for anything that has taken place.  One person could not have secured God’s grace alone, it took the corporate Church.  Only Jesus can heal our Nation.  All we, that is this ministry and our faithful friends, have done, is give place to His will.  For this, Jesus is going to give us revival.

We will experience this outpouring of revival in Washington D.C. this April. I believe other ministries will also begin to see the cleansing rains of revival.  We are only one of the ministries that will experience that wonderful part of God…” Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson;

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

The other day when I was in Dayton, OH, at the International Ministers Forum Convention, I had an opportunity to speak with Brother Carl Hahn who's still being visited by (holy) angels. He's now almost eight years into having daily visitations of angels. I asked him, what are the angels saying about what's happening in New Orleans and in our Gulf States (08/2005)? Can they stop it? He told me no, he had been talking to the angels and this is what the angels said to him when he asked them that same question: they replied, no we angels cannot change our Father's judgments. Then he began to explain how there are two kinds of angels that are active now. One kind is our own bodyguard angels which we call our guardian angels and they are our protecting angels. The other angels are the judgment angels - the ones that are sent by decree of God to judge the world or the nations for their sin, and so one group of angels cannot work against the other group of angels; and therefore their assignments must be carried out. So we see that nothing can stop the judgment of God, for the angels will not intervene at this time. They are taking their hands off.

The only way in which the guardian angels can be involved at this time is to give special protection to the saints of God. Those who are walking in holiness, righteousness, and obedience to God like the children of Israel when they stayed in their houses, obeying God's command, putting the blood over their doors. That's the only protection we as Christians will have now, if we walk in obedience to God and keep the blood of Jesus over us. That will be our safety, and our guardian angels will stand at our door to protect our lives. Other than that, even many Christians who are not under the blood of Jesus will taste of the terrible wrath and the judgments that are to come.

So may God help us in this dreadful hour as we are living on this planet earth which is ripe for judgment because of the wickedness of our sin and the guilt that is marked on the Books of Judgment against us. May God help us to walk in obedience to God not missing God, lest the wrath of God fall upon any one of us.  This is from one of God’s Great Generals, Ministers, and Missionaries:  Gwen Shaw, Jasper Arkansas

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

9:00 p.m. Eastern Time—One Minute Of Prayer For The United States Of America


"I'm only one, but I am one.   And I can't do everything, but I can do something.  And what I can do, I should do…  And by the Grace of God, I will do."  The Bride Of The Church Of The Lord Jesus Christ!


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


The United States Of America Christians are Uniting Daily in Prayer at the same Time throughout the whole country!  See chart below for your time slot of “One Minute Of Prayer” for the U.S.A.


This is the time you would pray for America in your location:


Hawaii Time

03:00 PM

One Minute Of Prayer

Alaska Time

05:00 PM

One Minute Of Prayer

Pacific Time

06:00 PM

One Minute Of Prayer

Mountain Time

07:00 PM

One Minute Of Prayer

Central Time

08:00 PM

One Minute Of Prayer

Eastern Time

09:00 PM

One Minute Of Prayer


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

“The Silent Moment Of Prayer  Or The Following Prayer”

Dear Heavenly Holy Almighty Your Majesty Father God/YHVH, Lord of all spirits; I come before You to confess and repent of the many sins of myself, my spouse, my family original & extended, my neighbors, my city, my state, and my country, the United States of America as well as Israel & England; I confess the sins against the First Nation American Indians, Eskimo Americans, African American Blacks, Jewish Americans, Mexican Americans, Chinese Americans, European American Whites, and all Americans; and all sins against aborted babies—now well over 80 million; sins against abused children, adults, elderly, and sp0uses; disrespect to You first—Almighty God, to parents, elderly, & to Christians, and disrespect to spouses; the removal of prayer from the American schools—and the Ten Commandments removal; all sins of killings, lying, stealing, sexual, homosexual, sodomy, & witchcraft – spoil their attacks against me, my family, against Israel, America, & England God; I confess the sins of all Your commandments that have been broken & all sins of Israel, America & England;


I ask for Your forgiveness Heavenly Father, and I pray for Great Grace & Mercy and a delay regarding any terrorist attacks, or invasion, or war to come to America’s soil [George Washington’s Vision & the over 200 Christian Witnesses to this Invasion Coming to the USA], my earthly homeland; so that the great revival & great harvest of the world can be brought in with my country America along with Israel & England and the worldwide Body of Jesus Christ helping; I ask for more serious laborers & intercessors for the helping of the world harvest of souls to be brought in which You have let us know will be over 1 Billion 0f all unbelievers worldwide, as well as over ½ of all Jews will come to salvation; I ask you to bless & I now bless Israel, Your Jews & all my family members, also praying for the PEACE of Jerusalem & Israel.  I pray for all the enemies of Israel, America, England and me and my family; for salvation and growth in You, God.  And I ask You, God to bless & put Your favor on me & my family members & favor and bless all my original & extended family member’s & future generations to the end of your earthly plan", also Israel, America & England and all the Bride of Jesus Christ worldwide for Your glory God!


I pray Psalm 91 holy angel protection over our President and Vice—President of the United States & all of their family members—cover them & their family under Your wings of protection, I am asking that they each be protected & guided by You, God; I especially pray that whoever the inside or outside person or persons or anyone that the devil has planned to use to destroy our President or any illness to the President or spouse—do not let it happen God, I “unite” with all the Christians praying against these attacks and that the devil’s plans will be spoiled, bring these traitors/Judas’ out in the open and remove them from being near America’s President and/or their  family members; I pray “Long Live The President Of The United States Of America, According To Your Perfect Will  Only God.” I thank You for them all, God! 


God, please cause the witchcraft attacking Israel, America & England’s leaders and the Bride of Jesus Christ, & me & my spouse, & my family—original  and extended to be stopped and blocked, as well as against any of their military men and women serving, and all the Bride (Church) of Jesus Christ worldwide & Your true ministers of the Gospel, I pray for all their protection and salvation in You, Lord Jesus; and I thank you for them God!


If You—God permit any disasters or bombings in Israel, America and England like You did 9/11/01 in New York, I ask God that You would arrange the saving of many souls of those who will have to give up their life as well as when the invasion occurs to the United States of America, I pray that many will have received salvation before they die—those who will die; and remember me & my original & extended family for salvations, deliverances, baptism of water in Jesus Christ’s name, baptism the Holy Spirit, divine healings, intimacy with You God, come to read the Word of God/Bible, come to understand the prophetic and what is about to occur, protection, and all needed supplies met now & in the days to come; I pray for godly protection, clean shelter, clean and abundant food, clean water, clean cloths, warmth in the winter & cool in the summer, divine healings, electricity, knowing the Holy Scriptures, unity & oneness in You God, help us to complete our destiny course—be overcomers to the end of our lives each of us God let the Gift of Faith flow in each of our lives, for each situations, put great faith, grace and mercy in each of the Bride of Jesus Christ worldwide and me and my family as well.


And I also pray the saving of the souls for any military men or women who will give up their lives in protecting Israel, America and England; protect my original & extended family members in it all and where we all live in Jesus Christ’s name I ask; and I ask for great grace, mercy, provisions, & help—God to each of us; I especially pray You would protect me, my original & extended family, & Americans, & Jews, where ever they are in the world from the very evil behaviors of the Antichrist, antichrists, evil United Nations and Europe leaders, Muslims, Arab’s and people that are cruel in their behaviors, as well as what the occult witchcraft demented people are doing. 


Apostle Seer Prophet Intercessor Nita Johnson, Apostle Seer Prophet Intercessor Sadhu Sundar Selvaraj, Seer Prophet Wendy Alec, and Seer Prophet Neville Johnson expressed that it was revealed to them by You God that there is a another major holocaust coming to the Jews, and it will make Hitler’s holocaust look like child’s play… God, I cry out that you will do all that You can to bring great grace, mercy, help and salvations to this awful and horrible situation when it comes, and find many hiding places for the precious Jews, while many are led to their true Jewish Messiah, Jesus Christ.


I pray that Osama Ben Laden will be brought out to a place of vulnerability along with his key men so that America can capture them; and if they are planning a major strike/s, I pray that You will thwart/spoil their intentions for as long as You can;


I pray for the purpose of Your very heart to be fulfilled in Israel, America, England & the earth; and that the hand of You/God will overturn the darkness and spread LIGHT across the earth, May The Glory Of The Lord Fill The Whole Earth;


I pray for Israel’s Prime Minister and England’s and America’s President and for the nations of Israel, America & England, the Bride of Jesus Christ worldwide, and that I & my family —will all fulfill our God appointed destinies & be overcomers to the very end; I pray for the heart of Israel, America & England to be turned to do Your will God!  I pray for repentance in these countries that Your judgments might be overturned or delayed as long as possible. 


Prepare each of the Bride of Jesus Christ, me and my family, in where we are to be in the time of the invasion coming to the USA, and what we are to be doing for Your Kingdom, God.  Please allow us to set up camps of safety or cities of refuge that will be needed and the underground Church of Jesus Christ as well, also as networks to get the Jewish people out of America and back to Israel.


I also pray for Psalm 91 wings of your protection from You & the Blood of Jesus Christ be put on my doorposts and mantles this day & night forth and all the rest of the days and nights to be upon me and my family—original and all extended & the Bride of the Church worldwide; I pray for all Your Missionaries and for their needs; I pray for all your Intercessors, that those who have been called to this ministry will adopt a nation of the world and be faithful to pray heavily for that nation so that all nations of the world are covered and the great tidal wave that has happened in Asia on 12/25-26, 2004 or the USA Gulf Coastline destruction from Hurricane Katrina during 08/2005 will not be at the level it has been.  Where were the Intercessors God?  I pray for all Your five—fold ministers and that they will be lined up with You God & Your Holy Scriptures in these last days, and stop controlling the Church of Jesus Christ in the wrong manner, but teach and train them to bring salvation to the whole world for the final harvest.  I “ask” God that You will direct Your ministers to train up massive laborers for the final harvests here at the end of this age.


I confess and repent of all the evil that America and England has done to Israel and the Jews, I pray for all peoples & leaders in America & England to become a true friend of Israel & the Jews; I pray for me, my family, Israel, America & England—I ask for great: grace, mercy, protection, redemption, provisions, salvations, deliverance, peace, food, water, electricity, needs supplied and all of this prayer according to Your “perfect will” only God and that the “Lord Jesus, Holy Spirit & Christians” would join in agreement & unity with me in this prayer before You/God—YHVH; I unite myself with all the prayers of the Bride of Jesus Christ worldwide that are in Your “perfect will” God.  I ask for a protection for all the Bride of Christ and Christians against the demonic homosexuals, witchcraft peoples, Antichrist, antichrists, and their evil agendas especially in Israel, America and England, and worldwide, spoil their evil plans God, and help us all as we have to go through awful horrible things, help us to never deny You, Lord Jesus during the difficult times and hardships ahead!


And I now take a moment to express my deepest thanks & gratitude to You, I raise my arms to  praise You, express my heart blessing to You, degree my deepest love to You, and bow myself before You to worship You Heavenly Father [YHVH/God]—my Creator, Jewish Messiah Lord Jesus Christ, & Holy Spirit God; I do all this in Your name, Jewish Messiah Lord Jesus Christ, the Elect One, Amen.


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


In W.W.II there was an advisor to Churchill who organized a group of people who dropped what they were doing every day at a prescribed hour for one minute to collectively pray for the safety of England, its people and for peace.  Because of this wonderful action many awesome good things happened to England at that time, below will be a small example of such divine intervention by God to help England in Her great time of need while in war, England would do well to return to this same awesome God who has delivered Her in the past.  Israel, America & England need to confess & repent of their nation’s sins as well as their own personal sins, and plead for the great grace, mercy and help from God at this time and for the near dangerous future—here at the end of the age.


There is now a group of people organizing the same one “moment of prayer” here in the United States of America, for several reasons—these people are basically anonymous:  first, America has sinned terribly against Her beloved God—a serious “cup of sin” has filled up to the danger level of almost overflowing in America, which when one studies the Holy Scriptures indicates that war will soon be to the land. 


The United States of America’s God is the God of the Holy Bible; Christian American’s lift up the Messiah—Lord Jesus Christ God; America does not acknowledge any other demonic gods.  She was raised up with Her foundations built firmly on the Holy God of the Holy Scripture Bible of both the Old and New Testaments, which the history of the United States bears extreme witness of being fact.  She does not acknowledge any foreign demonic gods of the Muslims, Hindus, Islamics, Indians of India—where there are millions of demonic gods (330 million pagan gods), nor Budda, nor any oriental gods, nor ancestor worship demonic gods, nor allah demonic god, nor any other demonic gods, and certainly not the unholy fallen angel Lucifer—known as Satan, dragon, snake, the devil who is the father of witchcraft & wicca, witchdoctors, and all occult involvement & the church of satan. 


Because America is a collection of many races, She is full of foreigners; many foreigners brought their pagan demonic gods into America when they came to live here.  American Christian’s have tried to keep peace among these groups with demonic gods, however in doing so American’s have “compromised,” a sin that many Americans now repent and regret deeply over—let it be known that the only true God is the God of the Holy Scriptures—the Holy Bible; and no human has a right to change anything in the Holy Bible no matter what church or leader of that church says.  God holds the supreme right to the Word of God, the Holy Scriptures!  If anyone tries to get you to disregard the Holy Scriptures or any leader of any church to override what was written in the Holy Scriptures, by the authority of YHVH/God Almighty, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, you are to disregard that church group no matter how powerful it maybe, and you are not to be afraid of it, for you will submit yourself only to the God of the Holy Scriptures and are not to do manmade rules that are not in line with the Holy Scriptures of God! 


The God of the Holy Bible was never created, He has no beginning and He has no end, but all other beings whether angels, or humans or animals, they are & were created beings.  Confucius, Buddha, Mohammed, Popes, Gurus, spiritual leaders, Maharishi, sages, spiritual guides, counselors, and all religious leaders have died and many will die, none of them were or are the Jewish Messiah, the Jewish Messiah is the Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, He met all the Old Testament qualifications for being the Son of God, no other human did this. 


Of all the gods, America as a nation (for our nation has stated “in God we trust”) & all Christians in America only bow their knees and hearts to the Holy God of the Bible, no other demonic gods.  The Holy Scripture God is One God, with three beings:  Father God—Lord of the spirits; Jewish Messiah Lord Jesus Christ God—The Elect One; & Holy Spirit God!  God—YHVH, has chosen to manifest Himself in three main manifestations:  Father, Son and Holy Spirit God for the Earth Plan purposes and all of His other reasons as well!  However, they can walking into each other and are One God.


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

Katherine Pollard Carter

05/1940, British Arm Versus Adolph Hitler—England—English Channel, WW II—Civilians In River Boats Set Forth To Rescue Trapped Army Across Sea—Dunkirk Beach/Belgium/French Coast  — Equally unpredictable were the miraculous events of World War II, when the German nation was again plunged into an aggressive war under the fanatical leadership of Adolph Hitler.  A whole sequence of miracles happened at Dunkirk on the French coast early in that conflict.


For seventeen exhausting, horror-filled days and nights in 05/1940, the British Expeditionary Force had been fighting the mechanized might of Hitler’s Nazi troops in France, striving against tremendous odds to break through and connect with the armies of their French allies.  Then the news came that King Leopold of Belgium had surrendered to Hitler.


That left the British flank exposed.  Their situation was hopeless.  Obviously Hitler’s forces could slice through behind the British army, cut their supply lines, pound their landing ports, and attack their rear.  Only a swift retreat would prevent the British from being cut off and pulverized between two heavily armored Nazi forces.


To avoid the capture of their own heavy armament, which they could not hope to transport back to England, the British soldiers were ordered to destroy it. They must be lightly armed to move fast enough that the Nazis could not cut them off.  While enemy planes thundered above and bombs were falling all around, the men hammered and cursed and sobbed, battering motors into uselessness and demolishing machinery that must be left behind.  Most of them must have known that was little equipment left in England to replace what they were ordered to destroy.


After destroying what they must leave, they turned from their shattered armaments and started back, with bombs still raining around them; while explosions were tearing holes in their paths.


But suddenly, there was a strange feeling of peace and safety among those retreating soldiers.  Many of them spoke of it afterward—an inexpressible, irrational feeling that something wonderful was happening… a peaceful serenity beyond explanation.  Even little dogs, trotting placidly alongside them, seemed aware of the feeling.  Hungry and thirsty like the men, they stayed optimistically alongside all the way to Dunkirk.


The troops arriving at the waterfront in Dunkirk were trapped, with little more than the small arms they could carry, between the big guns of the Nazis and the stormy waters of the English Channel.  They gathered on the beaches there, a mass of dark uniforms against the sun-bleached sands.  The pounding waves of the Channel held no more promise of a miracle for these retreating men than the Red Sea had seemed to hold for the fleeing Israelites centuries before.


But across that storm-tossed Channel a nation was on it knees in prayer.  The churches of England were filled… the King and Queen knelt in Westminster Abbey… the Archbishop of Canterbury… the Prime Minister…. the Cabinet… all knelt in prayer.  The military high command had requested it.  All England prayed… in stores… in hospitals… in restaurants… in the streets… young and old, alike… all praying for the salvation of their loved ones, praying for deliverance and peace.  And in the evening… all classes of people… dropping to their knees at 9 o’clock for that Silent Moment of Prayer which was to be observed faithfully through the evacuation and all the war days to follow.


As the British troops turned back to the English Channel, Prime Minister Churchill warned the nation that no more than 20,000 or 30,000 troops out of the 200,000 British soldiers could possibly be rescued from the exposed beaches of Dunkirk.


Then came the miracle.  At first only a few fortunate factors—seemingly unrelated—a succession of happy accidents—or was it?


There was the odd hesitancy of the seemingly invincible German military machine.  Nazi General Von Rundstedt ordered a halt for regrouping of armored units at a canal crossing only twelve miles from Dunkirk.  And Hitler decided to hold the armor there indefinitely.  The Luftwaffe alone was given the job, without the aid of Nazi tanks, of destroying the retreating allied forces at Dunkirk.  Herman Goering had boasted to Hitler: “My Luftwaffe will complete the encirclement and will close the pocket at the coast from the air.


But the most decisive factor was—the weather.


Although it seemed a hopeless rescue when the British first began arriving at Dunkirk, it proved, instead, to be a conspiracy of the elements against the Nazis as they pursued the retreating British.  From the very beginning, the threatening storm winds proved a decided hindrance against which the Nazi bombers and their protective fighter planes had to labor, expending great quantities of fuel as they flew their bombers from distant bases.


Furthermore, those same storm winds and the waves driven by them were breaching the dykes in the low countries, flooding roads and threatening to mire down Nazi tanks which could have supported the Nazi air strikes with appropriate ground action.


Following the storm winds, there was a dense fog that shrouded the retreating British army.  And if a land breeze blew the fog seaward, it also blew dense smoke from nearby burning fuel tanks across the beaches and the rescue fleets, obliterating them from the view of the Luftwaffe bombardiers even more effectively than clouds or fog.  But neither the fog nor the smoke rose high enough to obscure the Nazi planes as the British fighter planes attacked them.


Finally, as the fuel dumps burned low and the billowing, thick smoke began to abate, there were unseasonable, impenetrable rains that hid the embarking British.


What the storm, fog, smoke and rain hid from the view of the Luftwaffe pilots was surely the strangest rescue fleet in history.  From the British Navy’s first day of evacuation, it had been obvious that more shipping was needed.  So the call had gone out to all boat owners.


The response was prompt.  Down the rivers, out of the marinas and harbors had come the private boats, piloted by bank clerks, fishermen, Boy Scouts, yachtsmen, barge operators, college professors, and tug boat captains.  They gathered at the channel ports opposite Dunkirk… small fishing boats from far up the coast, harbor defense vessels, armed yachts, river launches, cabin cruisers, life boats, rusty trawlers, barges and tugs.


A word of encouragement, with directions to “steer for the sound of the guns,” had been their final instructions.  They headed out, 1000 tiny, oddly—assorted boats on the towering Channel waves, braving the storm winds to steer toward the thunder and danger of guns and bombs.  All moved valiantly forward into that danger as quickly as their various motors would let them.  The prayers of a nation enfolded them, as they set forth to undertake one of the most hazardous, logistically impossible, yet divinely aided feats in all history.


Books have since been written to try to tell the whole story of Dunkirk.  It will never all be told, for some of the heroism of that supreme hour in British history perished in the Channel waves. But even fragments of the whole picture are piercingly vivid and thrilling. 


Three men who offered to pilot boats to Dunkirk were put to work on the balky motor of a long-unused houseboat moored in the Thames River.  They worked almost all night and finally got it running at five o’clock in the morning.  They steered it out of the Thames and into the heavy of the Channel.  It took twenty-eight hours to maneuver the clumsy river craft the forty miles across to Dunkirk.


The trip back required even longer—about thirty-six hours—because they were overloaded with men to such a extent that the deck was under water.


“Each class of ship had its own difficulties.  To each the operation presented problems wildly, almost insanely beyond its proper purpose.  They overcame those problems.  They defied insanity.”


As odd as the gallant, little cockle-shell fleet must have looked, the sights they encountered at Dunkirk must have seemed even stranger to them.


Sunken wrecks and protruding masts dotted the water and threatened navigation even by small boats.  Shells from the big Nazi guns and wrecked the docks and were already pounding the makeshift loading berths devised for boarding ships.


Threading among the clutter of wrecks could be seen a London fire brigade fireboat; a boat manned by teen-age Scouts; a river barge with colored sails; an R. A. F. seaplane tender; and men on an oyster dredger [ferrying troops to a yacht] who were wearing enamel bowls and galvanized buckets on their heads as helmets.


Soldiers ferried themselves out toward the rescue ships on rafts made of barrels.  One man rode the waves on a wooden locker; another on a door; a third set out in a inflated inner tube and rowed strenuously with his rife butt.


Arrival of the small boats speeded loading operations because they could go into shallow water and pick up wading men.  Some could go right up to the beach.  They would return again and again to the shore under fire after depositing all the men they could carry onto one of the larger boats.


Uniforms of hundreds of thousands of troops, including French and Belgian forces, darkened the sands of the beach and dunes and spread into the water itself.  Waist deep in the harbor, one group, oblivious to shells and bombs, listened to a one-man harmonica concert of lively tunes… Farther up the beach, two opposing cricket teams played imperturbably, except for taking cover when bombers approached.  Four British engineers did stunts on motorcycles.  A soldier on a chestnut horse went through the actions of a Cossack circus act.


If the thunder of the big guns was ominous, heard at the outset of the voyage, the combined noises as the little volunteer flotilla straggled into the waterfront was maddening.  In addition, oily scum covered the water.  Heat from burning fuel reservoirs scorched the faces of soldiers and rescue crews.  It even scorched the skin through their clothing.


But through all the danger, difficulties, and discomfort, the boatmen felt that same strange assurance which had been felt by the troops from the time they started their retreat toward Dunkirk.


Later, those boatmen declared that it would have been inexpressibly horrible, “except for that strange feeling we had that something wonderful was happening.”


All kinds of improvisations were speeding the loading of hungry, exhausted, thirst-plagued men—inspired ideas, such as the resourceful officer who tested the depth alongside the breakwater jetties, and found it deep enough to bring some of the larger boats alongside.  Rapid loading onto these larger boats began after he had ordered wide plankways laid atop the breakwater rocks and piling.  And like enterprising officer with a convoy of trucks.  All trucks had been ordered destroyed upon arrival at Dunkirk.  But, he did not take his convoy out to the are set aside for burning.  Instead, he ordered his men to drive into the outgoing tide in a long line, ordered planks collected and lashed from cab-top to cap-top and thus had a swiftly built pier for loading troops three abreast.


An ingenious barge captain also created a loading pier of his barge by ramming it up onto the beach at low tide.  At the front end, soldiers could come aboard via rope ladders.  At the back end of the bulky barge several boats could come alongside for loading.  When high tide lifted him off the beach again, the barge captain left for England with a full load.


In a thousand such ways the evacuation seemed to organize itself.  No one thought of his own needs.  Each thought only of getting the job done—of saving the fellows on those beaches.  Men seemed endowed with inexhaustible strength and inventiveness.


On the boats bearing them back to safety, the men wanted to pray.  They said prayers on the gawky houseboat with its decks awash.  They said them out loud.  Many of them had never prayed aloud before.  Some of them had never prayed before at all.


Back in the camps in England, they still wanted to pray.  In one camp a concert had been set up to give the men something beside the horrors of the recent campaign on the Continent to think about.  In the midst of the concert some of the men stood up and asked if they could have a prayer.  Thereafter during every concert given in that camp, a short prayer service was included.


Voices of the rescued were added to those of the rest of the nation praying not only at the 9 P.M. “Silent Moment,” but all through the day and night, little flash prayers as they went about their duties.  Without doubt, those prayers helped to strengthen the boatmen who still toiled with superhuman endurance to save the troops yet remaining on the beaches of Dunkirk.


On the English coast, too, those who received the men off the weird, conglomerate rescue fleet worked with an inspired efficiency that accomplished miracles.  One such group was composed of carpenters, divers, mechanics and engineers—a small army of ships’ repairmen who worked around the clock in a vast ship repair yard improvised at Dover.  They skipped sleep, rest, and meals time and again to get damaged ships on their way back to Dunkirk.


The incoming flow of hungry, thirsty and exhausted men was met at Ramsgate, at Dover, at Newhaven, at Sheerhaven, and at Folkstone.  At each port, a tireless compassionate army of women offered them tea with biscuits, sandwiches, or rolls made by other thousands of indefatigable women.  Local bake shops closed their sales rooms and sent all they could produce to the water front.


Children collected and passed out postcards and pencils to the men, then collected and mailed their inscribed messages to anxious families.  Nurses and near-nurses treated minor wounds and burns; and sent more serious cases to improvised medical centers, where dedicated doctors, apparently supernaturally sustained [as who wasn’t in that whole hallowed, heroic enterprise?], worked ceaselessly around the clock to treat the men who had been snatched from the inferno of fire, bombs, and bullets at Dunkirk.


Amidst all the heartening and loving services rendered by thousands of volunteers, the flow of men in and out of the coastal area was a wonder of efficiency—the shuttle of buses from docks to waiting railways trains, the threading of those trains through and around the great population centers of England—the prompt dispersion of those retreating but uncowed British soldiers—these, too, were part of the miracle of Dunkirk.


It was while recording the losses and gains of the Dunkirk evacuation that the British began to realize with an almost eerie elation that their prayers were being heard.  They had to be.  Their unbelievable successes in the face of apparently insurmountable difficulties had no other explanation.


They could not be Dunkirk to see the actual accomplishments of prayer  and faith—but they knew that according to all previous military experience, the rescue of that many men, under such conditions, against such military odds—was logistically impossible. 


Moreover, these rescue figures continued to mount.


Only, 7,669 troops wee evacuated the first day.  But as the weather continued to protect the stranded British, on the second day 47, 310 troops were taken to England.  This was more in a single day than they had dared to hope they might rescue in the entire evacuation!


On the fifth day of the week, 53,823 British soldiers were brought back to England.  Sixth and 7th week day totals were also clear days and the German planes took a terrific toll of life, planes and shipping.  The losses were so devastating that the British command ordered only night time evacuations from then on.


What they did not know at the time, was that Nazi Baron von Richtofen was equally dismayed and frustrated over Luftwaffe losses; and that Hitler had ordered a change of targets, directing that all planes be made ready by 06/03 [the following second day of the week] to bomb airfields around Paris.


First day of the week, night 26,256 men were evacuated from Dunkirk.  The final total, after second day of the week, night’s evacuation, was 338,000 troops, including 139,911 French and Belgian troops.


A startling fact of the evacuation was that the small craft not only accomplished wonders shuttling men off the beaches to the larger boats; but that they actually transported a total of 90,000 men all the way to England.  The small boats had ferried to England more than three times the highest total the Prime Minister had thought could be taken off the beaches of Dunkirk—three times the 20,000 to 30,000 total he had estimated as barely possible to rescue!  At least one out of every four or five men who returned to England had made the trip on a small boat.


Dark days lay ahead for Britain; but the miracle of Dunkirk lit the darkness with hope and optimism.  The British situation was desperate, but the British spirit was undaunted.  Indeed as the miracles of Dunkirk were told and retold in the press of two continents, British spirits rose in a high tide of confidence and courage.


And how that confidence and faith was needed,  for with the destruction of British equipment at Dunkirk, Britain only had the rifles with which the men had returned and military equipment for scarily two divisions—against the 200 splendidly equipped divisions of the Nazis.  No matter, the British had their faith.


Prime Minister Churchill afterwards revealed that in all of England, following the evacuation from Dunkirk, there were only 500 eighteen-pound guns and howitzers, many of them stripped from museums.  Moreover, Britain’s French allies were in dire straits.  Nazi bombers were pounding the airfields of Paris and Nazi tanks rolled relentlessly toward the French capital.  Britain had little enough to offer France in this agonizing crisis; but what she had, she offered, increasing the supply in spite of her own crucial needs, as the situation grew worse each day in France.  England only asked that France hold on and give her a chance to rearm.  But it was to no avail.  The Nazis were already behind the main French fortifications, and the armies of France were in tragic confusion.  The surrender of France came all too soon.  Britain stood alone.


But the triumph of lifting 338,000 men out of the jaws of death at Dunkirk stood out against the stark reality of the nation’s dark dilemma.  Like the crossing of the Red Sea, it emerged as one of the most magnificent and miraculous, one of the most unique and courageous performances of a nation in all recorded history… a beacon to further greatness… a rainbow of promise shining against the dark clouds of war.


Margaret Lee Runbeck, The Great Answer [Boston: Houghton Miffin Co., Cambridge Riverside Press, 1944]

William L. Shirer, The Rise and Fall Of The Third Reich [New York: Simon & Schuster, 1960].

A.D. Divine, Dunkirk [New York: E.P. Dutton & Co., 1948].

Richard Collier, Sands Of Dunkirk [New York: E.P. Dutton & Co., 1961], Readers Digest, 08/1961.

Adolph Galland, The First And The Last [New York: Ballentine Books]

National Geographic, 08/1965.


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


09/1940, Churchill Versus Hitler—Battle Of Britain, The Power Of Prayer In Large Quantities At An Appointed Time & Supernatural Angel Flown Airplanes Manifested As England’s Royal Air Force, Battle Of Britain—Something Supernatural Confronted Invader Planes It was a crucial moment in British history. 


Deep in the underground operations room of the 11th Group Fighter Command on a First day of the week, morning in 09/1940, British Prime Minister Winston Churchill and his military advisors sat watching the lights on the electrical battle charts.


Because of the demolitions during the previous retreat to Dunkirk, the British were dangerously short of defense materials.  In all of England there were only 500 eighteen-pound guns, many of them stripped from museums, with which they could repel an invading army; and they were equally short of all other defense material. 


Intelligence reports from the continent clearly indicated invasion of England by the enemy was under preparation.


As early as month 07, Hitler had ordered his Luftwaffe [the German air force] to begin shooting Royal Air Force planes out of the sky to make air defense of the British Isles ineffective, if not impossible.  This had been a difficult job, for the Royal Air Force had fought furiously, and had shot down 164 Nazi bombers that month with a loss of only 58 of their own aircraft.  In month 08, despite insufficient sleep and rest, the out-numbered British downed 662 Nazi bombers, while losing only 360 of their own.


Yet, even though the Royal Air Force continued to inflict heavy losses on the seemingly inexhaustible supply of enemy aircraft, the men watching those electrical charts in the underground operations room knew that the scores could change.  They knew the capacity of the Nazi war-time factories had been increased to produce more modern planes and to produce them faster than the British could.  England needed a miracle and needed it soon.


As Churchill watched on that momentous 9th month, first day of the week, a sudden alert showed more than forty aircraft approaching from the French seaport, Dieppe; more than forty approaching from another direction; more than sixty from still another; and even more than eighty aircraft approaching in one unit.


As each Nazi formation neared the English coast a British squadron would rise to meet it.  Since there were only 25 squadrons assigned to the 11th Fighter Command defending southern England, soon all of them were in the air.


Tension grew in the underground shelter.


Air Vice-Marshall Keith R. Park requested reinforcements from Stanmore to the north; but they could spare only three squadrons. 


“What other resources have we?”  Churchill asked.

“None, Sir,” was the reply.  The room was silent.


“The odds were great; our margin small; the stakes infinite,” Churchill wrote later.


Then inexplicably, the discs on the wall chart began to move eastward.  The great Nazi air flotilla had turned back.  With 185 of their aircraft downed in flames, they were in retreat!  Miraculously, against all logistical probability, the Royal Air Force had won the battle!


Just why Royal Air Force pilots continued to win against unbelievable odds may or may not be satisfactorily explained in the records of the Imperial General Staff.  But British Intelligence officers received strange information from three different members of the Nazi armed forces.  One was from a Nazi pilot captured after his crippled plane was drowned in England.


“Why did your formation retreat when only two planes were attacking you?” the intelligence officers asked the prisoner.


“Two!”  exclaimed the pilot.  “There were hundreds!”


After the prisoner had been dismissed, the British intelligence officers exchanged puzzled glances.  They all but dismissed the strange reply until a Luftwaffe officer, captured later, asked them in perplexity, “Where did you get all the planes you threw into the battle over Britain?”


His British interrogators managed to mask their surprise.  Actually, the powerful Nazi bomber force had been met by a mere handful of little outmoded Royal Air Force Spitfire and Hurricane fighters.  There was no sky full of Royal Air Force planes!  Only a few dog-tired pilots, making anywhere from their third to their seventh combat mission that day, had met his mighty bombers.


Perhaps visionary planes rode the skies in formation with the Royal Air Force and perhaps only the Nazi could see those planes that convinced them they were confronted by overwhelming numbers.


It was the remarks of an imprisoned Nazi Intelligence officer captured still later that came nearest to disclosing the divine source of the plane-filled mirages which had confused the Luftwaffe pilots.


“With the striking of your Big Ben clock each evening at nine,” the Nazi told the British Intelligence officer, “you used a secret weapon which we did not understand.  It was very powerful and we could find no countermeasure against it…”


He was right!  There was a powerful force set in motion each evening as Big Ben struck nine.  It was the powerful force of a nation in heartfelt prayer, against which no countermeasure could hope to prevail… a nation in prayer to the omnipotent God of creation.  Each evening as Big Ben in the clock tower of the Parliament Building struck nine, the people of the British Isles and of the far-flung English Commonwealth halted for the famous “Silent Moment of Prayer.”


Inspiration for this Silent Moment of Prayer had come from a prominent industrialist, W. Tudor Pole, as a result of a conversation years earlier with a soldier buddy in World War I.  As Pole and his friend chatted in the mouth of a cave near Jerusalem on the eve of battle, a moment of silence fell;--then Pole’s young companion turned to him and said, “I shall not come through this struggle.  Like thousands of others, it shall be my destiny to go on now.


“You will survive.  You will live to see a greater and more vital conflict fought on every continent, on every ocean, and in the sky.”


Pole’s friend continued with a plea for a spiritual response from all those who would fight in that future war.  He stressed the power of silence and urged a moment of silence each day.  Then he said, “When those tragic days arrive, do not forget us.”


The next day, as he had predicted, the young man was killed in battle.  Pole was severely wounded and was captured, but managed to escape with an overwhelming sense of miraculous aid.


He never forgot his friend’s parting words.  Years later, during that “greater, more vital conflict fought… on every ocean and in the sky,” after he had become a wealthy industrialist, Pole put his visionary friend’s suggestion into effect.  He proposed the Silent Moment of Prayer.  Through his influence this daily, prayerful observance was begun during the dark days of the miraculous evacuation of Dunkirk in 1940.


 Did these prayers materialize into the hundreds of visionary planes which the defeated Nazi pilots thought they had seen?


Were these prayers the “secret weapon” the Nazi Intelligence officer asked about!  One can only note that the “secret weapon for which we find no countermeasure,” operated “with the striking Big Ben at nine P.M.,”… The Silent Moment of Prayer!


Albert La Fay, “Be Ye Men Of Valor,” National Geographic, 08/1965. 

Sharing Magazine, 02/1961, San Diego, California.

Round The World At Nine O’clock [London: Big Ben Council].  By kind permission of W. Tudor Pole.

[03/17, 2006 — Comment by  Jesus Christ's, Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  Because this is such a serious matter, I wanted you all to know what I know so far on this subject of the very near future invasion of the United States.  Here is an exchange of an e-mail conversation about a prophetic word that I wanted more discerning on, between this Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson and me—Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe.  She rejected parts of the prophetic word as not being accurate (I am not including that word below for it is not the main point of this comment), but she reminded me of the way things will play out in the invasion of the USA.  The whole point of including the below remarks from this Apostle Seer Prophet is regarding the invasion of the USA only, and when it will occur which is after Revival starts in the USA.  Submarines could be used for any number of terrorist attacks but the actual invasion war to the USA will not occur until after the Revival starts, and the revival should be starting in the year 2006, if my understanding is correct.  So any time AFTER 2006… you will see the invasion of the USA depending  on whether or not the Lord’s Church will do praying, fasting, confessions and repenting of America’s sins including the deaths of the First Nations Indians, African American Blacks and abortions, and intercession to delay the invasion.]


----- Original Message -----



Sent: Wednesday, January 11, 2006 5:01 PM

Subject: …Visions…


Hi _______,  …I will say that many of the things they saw has been prophesied, it is nothing new. In fact I myself have prophesied them long before people were excepting prophetic words of this sort. However, the things he said he saw with a dates attached I do not accept. In fact several things I do not except.


If they were to happen as he said, the Lord is unjust. As I have mentioned to you many times in the past the Lord promised me that if we were faithful with the work of the GOE's He would protect America from War until AFTER revival. So the Lord could not possibly have shown this person in 2005 that He would allow New York and other cities to be attacked by submarine prior to the great harvestHug's, nita


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


[Comment by  Jesus Christ's, Apostolic Prophetic Scribe— Below starts the collection of over 200 Christians in positions of Apostle Seer Prophets, and Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors and Teachers, also including Intercessors and lay Christians who have received over 200 godly revelation witnesses from God that there will be a soon invasion of the United States of America.  Each one releases parts and pieces of the overall puzzle or revelation to the “Invasion of the USA.” Every piece and part is vital to understanding things about this invasion coming.  The wise will take heed and receive this warning from God and take action for themselves and their families.  The foolish will not take heed! Below provides the two or three witnesses the Bible requires, in fact we have over 200 witnesses!  America and the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ in America is without excuse in this mater!  What will you do about this serious matter?  I suggest you get to your knees and start confessing and repenting of your sins and your family and America’s sins fast and ask God to help prepare you and your family for these events to occur.  All nations will receive righteous redemptive judgment so moving to another nation will not solve this problem of America being invaded.


For a long time it was not thought that God allowed America the over 100 years that Nineveh received when they all repented.  But in Washington DC in 04/2006 Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson revealed that God had either given her a vision and/or prophetic word or both that during Abraham Lincoln’s time the nation was ripe for righteous redemptive judgment and God held it off from being destroyed for His future purposes.  America was to be destroyed at that time, so without out a doubt we have had the over 100 years of grace and mercy from God, and recently we know in the prophetic that about 2 or 3 times now America was ripe in the “cup of sin” and due for the invasion of the USA, we know that if America had not gone into Iraq the second time, the invasion of the USA would have already occurred.  But again God held it off, America is living on borrowed time and the Church in America needs to wake up FAST! 


Now from God’s warning to given in the 04/2006 meeting in Washington DC, if Roe vs. Wade (abortion law) is reversed by the end of 2007, God will hold back the invasion of the USA till after 2010, if not, it will occur before 2010 it appears from the godly prophetic below, and I know Prophet David E. Taylor received something from God that it could be during President Bush’s final time in office see below.  America needs to wake up fast!


Some Christians need to locate the “One Moment Of Prayer” that England had during Her times of great difficulty and some Christians in America need to make this a popular prayer time throughout the USA, so that this country can become united again at least for one moment of prayer, and gain the benefits that God so graciously will provide if this is done.  This is no small thing to do, if some Christians can make this moment of prayer popular in America and influence the young and old to keep the 9 pm prayer time, this nation can again send up a united moment of prayer to God, that will affect this nation in a way that would be amazing and shocking, it is our last chance Christian, who will go forth and popularize this “Moment of Prayer?”]


gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)


[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]


“Washington’s Dream/Vision,” Entered According To Act Of Congress In The Year 1857, By Currier & Ives, In The Clerk’s Office Of The District Court Of The South Dist. Of New York.  To Obtain A Copy, Contact End-Time Handmaiden’s Ministry, Gwen Shaw At Engeltal Press, P.O. Box 447, Jasper, ARK. 72641, Or Call: 870.446.2665.”


Do you realize that God warned in a godly visitation of a holy angel of God sent to George Washington as the nation of America was forming, to inform him of the very outcome of  the United States of America! God warned Washington in the year 1777, and that was about 230 years ago!  Every nation has what is called a “cup of sin” and when this cup gets full and runs over the cup, that nation can expect war—righteous redemptive judgment on their homeland soil, it is just that simple.  Yes, God in His great grace, mercy and compassion allows a period of time for humans in freedom of personal choice to confess, repent and change from sinning, but at a certain time you could say a line is drawn and the opportunity is over.  History shows us the story of the Israelites and other nations that have sinned and received righteous redemptive judgment.  We all in America would do well to heed God’s warnings, and pay close attention to what is in this document, for it contains the many godly Christian prophetic warnings, the same as were given before 09/11, 2001; and the same as were given before the Gulf Coastline destruction, and the loss of New Orleans “in one day” during 08/2005; these are just a few of the judgments that have occurred in the last several years.  More are on the way, many more in America.  America is receiving righteous redemptive judgment, and you will see many other nations which will also receive righteous redemptive judgment, for this is the time of such things, for we are at the end of the age, or called a season. 


We Americans would be wise in heeding the warning contained in President/General George Washington’s Vision.  God gives visions such as this one, to world leaders, for the purpose of  warning!  American’s need to go before God, confessing and repenting of their personal and their nation’s sins, and “ask for forgiveness” from God for the sake of each one individually & their family members; in addition for their country the United States Of America.  The Holy Bible will define sin, however, in it’s basic concept you can look at  “The Ten Commandments” of God to mankind, for understanding of what sin is!

The Body of Jesus Christ, the Church in America needs to confess and repent of the following sins immediately, if you do and continue to take these issues before God—He will “MARK” you:

1.      Blood shed of the innocent American Indians and the taking of their land, God has not forgotten what was done to them and the destruction of their families.  God told His Apostle Seer Prophets this, as well as the below sins!  We can forget, but God wants repentance of this nation, that is the only thing that will hold back the dangerous righteous redemptive judgment, and even then only for a given period of time.

2.      Blood shed and destruction of families of the innocent Alaskan Eskimos, and the taking of their land.

3.      Blood shed and destruction of families of the innocent African Americans, and the not paying them wages that were honest and rightfully theirs.  Americans & European American Whites need to repent and treat the African Americas with respect, and repent of the Jim Crow ungodly laws (Jim Crow was not a person but laws made to oppress the African American Blacks).  The African American’s have more pain than they know what to do with, we are endanger here in America of another Civil War, unless God intervenes to stop it from the Body of Jesus Christ praying in confessing and repenting of the massive sins done to the African Americans.

4.      All abortions, the killing of innocent unborn babies in the womb and even the killing of born babies alive.  This innocent blood that is shed has along with the rest of America’s sins fill a terrible “Cup of Sin” that is soon to overflow, and when it does, there will be war on the soil of the United States of America.  However, confess and repentance from true Christians who say, “We Americans have done these sins,” for we cannot say they did it, we have to do intercession and stand in the gap for America; if this is done, God will keep post phoning the invasion until He can complete what He needs to by using America, and the Body of Jesus Christ in America.  But be warned, after this occurs, the war will occur on American soil, for the WAR is SET, this means we at this point cannot get it removed, we can go for delay, or lighten the righteous redemptive judgment, and for help for ourselves and family members.

5.      All sins against the Chinese and Japanese, we used those horrible bombs and now what we sow we in America will reap, some of our major coastal cites around America will be destroyed by necular bombs.

6.      All idolatries, all false religions and cults (including Roman Catholic Church, Jehovah Witnesses, Mormons, Masons, Islamic religions, Sciencetology, and Christian Science), and all idolatries of the American’s hearts.

7.      Despising and disobeying God’s law, His Holy Scriptures.

8.      All sexual sins, including adultery, and the sins of Sodom and Gomorrah listed in the Bible.

9.      Governmental and judicial injustices and corruption.

10.  Liberal Press, also in lying and bearing false witnesses.

11.  All war crimes.

12.  Forcing Israel to give up her defense around dangerous Palestinian areas in Israel; America was behind this in forcing Israel.  This can cause war also to America.

13.  Now pray for God’s revival to come to America to help the nation to confess their sins and repent and become Christians, saved by the Blood of Jesus Christ’s sacrifice on the Cross of Calvary!  Pray that God will remove those leaders who will try to stop the Revival, two leaders have already stopped the revival… Ask God to either straighten them up or remove them, whatever is His ‘perfect will’ in the matter!

gizmo.gif (2068 bytes)

1.             President & General George Washington

1.1                          Winter of 1777, Prophetic Word & Vision & Visitation, United States Of America’s Three Great Wars

Book “Dreams, God’s Chosen Method Of Communication’ by Howard O. Pittman; Chapter Four—George Washington’s Vision:  One of the greatest events of United States history, involving George Washington, occurred in the battle of Valley Forge in the winter of 1777-78.  It was the darkest hour of the history of the Revolution, in mid—winter, the Continental Army was short of ammunition, food and just about everything else.  General Washington appeared to be downcast, then something happened to change his whole appearance.  He had a vision, delivered to him by an angel.  This vision would give him courage to go on and face impossible odds. 

Let’s take form the pages of history that actual scenes that George Washington faced that day.

Valley Forge, Pennsylvania –An  area about 20miles (32 kilometers) northwest of Philadelphia, PA, Valley Forge served as the headquarters of General George Washington and the encampment of the Continental Army in the winter of 1777—78, during the American Revolution.  The major portions of the original camp are now part of Valley Forge National Historical Park, along the Schuylkill River in southeastern Pennsylvania.  The 3,465—acre (1,402—hectare) part includes Washington’s headquarters, re—creations of log buildings, fortifications, and a memorial arch.

The Continental Army of about 11,000 encamped there in 12/1777 after the battle of Brandywine and Germantown.  The site was chosen partly because of its strategic location between the British army in Philadelphia and the Continental Congress, which was temporarily quartered in York, PA.  Thousands of soldiers were barefoot and without adequate clothing in the bitter cold.  Many died of exposure, and more than 2,000 deserted.  Horses starved to death.  Congress was unable to provide help despite Washington’s pleas in this darkest period of the Revolutionary War.  Yet the troops did not lose their courage or morale.  Under Baron Frederick William von Steuben the soldiers received instruction in military drill.  When spring came, the troops emerged as a well—discipline and efficient fighting force.

After holding his bedraggled and dispirited army together during the difficult winter at VALLEY FORGE, Washington learned that France had recognized American independence.  With the aid of the Prussian Baron von STEUBEN and the French marquis de LAFAYETTE, he concentrated on turning the army into a viable fighting force, and by spring he was ready to take the field again.  In 06/1778, he attacked the British near Monmouth Courthouse, N.J., on their withdrawal from Philadelphia to New York.  Although American General Charles LEE”s lack of enterprise ruined Washington’s plan to strike a major blow at Sir Henry CLINTON’s army at Monmouth, the commander in chief’s quick action on the field prevented an American defeat.

In 1780, the main theater of the war shifted to the south.  Although the campaigns in Virginia and the Carolinas were conducted by other generals, including Nathanael GREENE and Daniel MORGAN, Washington was still responsible for the overall direction of the war.  After the arrival of the French army in 1780 he concentrated on coordinating allied efforts and in 1781 launched, in cooperation with the comte de ROCHAMBEAU and the comte d’Estaing, the brilliantly planned and executed YORKTOWN CAMPAIGN against Charles CORNWALLIS, securing (10/19, 1781) the American victory.

Washington had grown enormously in stature during the war.  A man of unquestioned integrity, he began by accepting the advice of more experienced officers such as GATES and Charles LEE, but he quickly learned to trust his own judgment.  He sometimes railed at Congress for its failure to supply troops and for the bugling fiscal measures that frustrated his efforts to secure adequate material.  Gradually, however, he developed what was perhaps his greatest strength in a society suspicious of the military—his ability to deal effectively with civil authority.  Whatever his private opinions, his relations with Congress and with the state governments were exemplary—despite the fact that his wartime powers sometimes amounted to dictatorial authority.  On the battlefield Washington relied on a policy of trial and error, eventually becoming a master of improvisation.  Often accused of being overly cautious, he could be bold when success seemed possible.  He learned to use the short-term militia skillfully and to combine green troops with veterans to produce an efficient fighting force. 

George Washington was a man of great talent.  He was knowledgeable in agriculture, and was a surveyor with a good reputation.  He was honest and of great moral character.  It is said of him that he was a most gentle man and had a commanding appearance.  He was tall, standing just over six feet four inches and weighting 225 lbs.  It has been said that he was the most impressive of all our Presidents.

At age 21, he was appointed Adjutant of the Virginia Militia, and in that position, he so distinguished himself that at the age of 23 he was made Commander in Chief of the Frontier Forces.

Washington was described by colleagues and writers of that day as, “straight, tall, wide—shouldered, with head well shaped, large straight nose, penetrating blue—grey eyes, a long handsome faces, with a firm chin, clear fair skin, firm mouth, and a commanding countenance; with speech, movement and gestures which are agreeable, differential, engaging and graceful.”

Dr. John Grady said in his booklet, “GEORGE WASHINGTON’S VISION AND PROPHECY FOR AMERICA,” that the most important of all was, “George Washington was a man with a total sense of responsibility, unquestioned integrity and deep devotion to God.”

At the time of the Revolutionary War Great Britain was the most powerful nation on earth.  They had armies and navies all over the world.  There was only 3 million people in the American Colonies, and less than 10% served in the Continental Army.  This presented impossible odds.  Only men of GREAT FAITH and complete TRUST in God could challenge such odds.  George Washington was one such man!

There are several versions of George Washington’s vision.  History tells us that most of them agree in principal.  The one we report here today is the one Dr. John Grady reported in his book, [name listed above].  The vision itself is recorded in the Library of Congress.

The place was Valley Forge, in the cold and bitter winter of 1777-78.  The army had suffered several reverses and the situation was desperate.  Some of the troops had no blankets, shoes or food.  Many of their horses had starved to death.  Congress was not sending supplies or replacements.  Morale was at an all time low.

Anthony Sherman was one of the first people George told his vision to.  Anthony tells it this way:

“You doubtless heard the story of Washington’s going to the thicket to pray.  Well, it is not only true, but he used often to pray in secret for aid and comfort from God, the interposition of whose Divine Providence brought us safety through the darkest days of tribulation!

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]


George Washington—The  Prayer at Valley Forge

One day, I remember it well, when the chilly winds whistled through the leafless trees, through the sky was cloudless and the sun shown brightly, he remained in his quarters nearly all the afternoon alone.  When he came out, I noticed that his face was a shade paler than usual.  There seemed to be something on his mind of more than ordinary importance.  Returning just after dusk, he dispatched an orderly to the quarters who was presently in attendance.  After a preliminary conversation of about an hour, Washington, gazing upon his companion with that strange look of dignity which he alone commanded, related the event that occurred that day.”

Washington than told this vision in his own words.  “This afternoon, as I was sitting at this table engaged in preparing a dispatch, something seemed to disturb me.  Looking up, I beheld standing opposite me a singularly beautiful female.  So astonished was I, for I had given strict orders not to be disturbed, that it was some moments before I found language to inquire the cause of her presence.  A second, a third and even a fourth time did I repeat my question, but received no answer from my mysterious visitor except a slight raising of her eyes.

“By this time I felt strange sensations spreading through me.  I would have risen but the riveted gaze of the being before me rendered volition impossible.  I assayed once more to address her, but my tongue had become useless, as though it had become paralyzed. 

“A new influence, mysterious, potent, irresistible, took possession of me.  All I could do was to gaze steadily, vacantly at my unknown visitor.  Gradually the surrounding atmosphere seemed as if it had become filled with sensations, and luminous.  Everything about me seemed to rarefy, the mysterious visitor herself becoming more airy and yet more distinct to my sight than before.  I now began to feel as one dying, or rather to experience the sensations which I have sometimes imagined accompany dissolution.  I did not think, I did not reason, I did not move; all were alike impossible.  I was only conscious of gazing fixedly, vacantly at my companion.

“Presently I heard a voice saying, “Son of the Republic, look and learn,’ while at the same time my visitor extended her arm eastwardly.  I now beheld a heavy white vapor at some distance rising fold upon fold.  This gradually dissipated, and I looked upon strange scene.  Before me lay spread out in one vast plain all the countries of the world—Europe, Asia, Africa, and America.  I saw rolling and tossing between Europe and America, the billows of the Atlantic, and between Asia and America lay the Pacific.

“’Son of the Republic,’ said the mysterious voice as before, ‘look and learn.’  At that moment I beheld a dark, shadowy being, like an angel, standing, or rather floating in mid—air, between Europe and America.  Dipping water out of the ocean in the hollow of each hand, he sprinkled some upon America with his right hand, while with his left hand he cast some on Europe.  Immediately a cloud raised from these countries, and joined in mid—ocean.  For awhile it remained stationary, and then moved slowly westward, until it enveloped America in its murky folds.  Sharp flashes of lightning gleamed through it at intervals, and I heard the smothered groans and cries of the American people.

“A second time the angel dipped water from the ocean, and sprinkled it out as before.  The dark cloud was then drawn back to the ocean, in whose heaving billows it sank from view.  A third time I heard the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn,’  I cast my eyes upon America and beheld villages and towns and cities springing up one after another until the whole land from the Atlantic to the Pacific was dotted with them.

“Again I heard the mysterious voice say, ‘Son of the Republic, the end of the century cometh, look and learn.’  At this, the dark shadowy angel turned his face southward, and from Africa I saw an ill-omened spectre approach our land.  It flitted slowly over every town and city of the latter.  The inhabitants presently set themselves in battle array against each other.  As I continued looking I saw a bright angel on whose brow rested a CROWN of LIGHT, on which was traced the word, ‘UNION,’ bearing the American flag which he placed between the divided nation and said, ‘Remember ye are brethren.’  Instantly, the inhabitants, casting form them their weapons became friends once more, and united around the National Standard.

“Again I heard the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn.’  At this the dark, shadowy angel placed a trumpet to his mouth, and blew three distinct blasts; and taking water from the ocean, he sprinkled it upon Europe, Asia and Africa.  Then my eyes beheld a fearful scene: from each of these countries arose thick, black clouds that were soon JOINED into ONE.  Throughout this mass there gleamed a dark red light by which I saw hordes of armed men, who, moving with the cloud, marched by land and sailed by sea to America.  Our country was enveloped in this volume of cloud, and I saw these vast armies devastate the whole country and burn the villages, towns and cities that I beheld springing up.  As my ears listened to the thundering of the cannon, clashing of swords, and the shouts and cries of millions in mortal combat, I heard again the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn.’  When the voice had ceased, the dark shadowy angel placed his trumpet once more to his mouth, and blew a long and fearful blast.

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]


“Instantly a LIGHT as of a thousand suns shone down from above me, and pierced and broke into fragments the dark cloud which enveloped America.  At the same moment the angel upon whose head still shone the word UNION’, and who bore our National Flag in on hand and a Sword in the other, descended form the heavens attended by legions of WHITE spirits.  These immediately joined the inhabitants of America, who I perceived were well nigh overcome, but who immediately taking courage again, closed up their broken ranks and renewed the battle.

“Again, amid the fearful noise of the conflict, I heard the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn.’  As the voice ceased, the shadowy angel for the last time dipped water from the ocean and sprinkled it upon America.  Instantly the dark cloud rolled back, together with the armies it had brought, leaving the inhabitants of the land VICTORIOUS!

Then once more I beheld the villages, towns and cities springing up where I had seen them before, while the bright angel, planting the azure Standard he had brought in the midst of them, cried with a loud voice: ‘While the STARS remain, and the HEAVENS send down dew upon the earth, so long shall the UNION LAST.’  And taking from his brow the Crown on which blazoned the word ‘UNION’ he placed it upon the STANDARD while the people, KNEELING down, said, ‘AMEN.’

“The scene instantly began to fade and dissolve, and I at last saw nothing but the rising, curling vapor I at first beheld.  This also disappearing, I found myself once more gazing upon the mysterious visitor, who, in the same voice I had heard before, said, ‘Son of the Republic, what you have seen is thus INTERPRETED:  Three great perils will come upon the Republic.  The most fearful is the THIRD, but in this greatest conflict the whole world united shall NOT prevail against her.  Let every child of the REPUBLIC  learn to live for God, his land and the UNION.  With these words the vision vanished, and I started from my seat and felt that I had seen a vision wherein had been shown to me the birth, progress, and destiny of the United States.”

There is no doubt in my heart God showed George Washington the Destiny Of America in that vision.  This vision has been reported from time to time, down through the pages of our history.  It is recorded in the Library Of Congress and is now listed by the Library as privilege information.  This handling by the Library of Congress as privilege information greatly disturbs me.  Because it is listed as privilege information, that means the general public is DENIED accesses to it.  In order for one to gain accesses, as recorded, one must have special permission from the United States Government authority.

The only reason I can see for the government to declare it privileged information is for the revelation contained in the last part of the vision.  The revelation of the predicted chaos to come upon our nation in the last days, these days in which we live now.

The vision showed America attacked and invaded by vast military forces from Europe, Asia and Africa.  He saw those forces set aflame our cities.  That town and city alike was looted and burned by invading forces and local mobs.  Mobs fomenting anarchy and revolution, the whole nation devastated, and millions dying in mortal combat.

The U.S. Government wants to deny you the information contained in George Washington’s vision.  I suppose they think it would cause panic among the people.  For whatever reason they tried to HIDE it, they could not.  We have revealed it to you, now what you do with it, is between you and your God!  We as Christians know that God’s will, will be done.  However, this judgment upon America does not have to come to pass.  We could avoid much of the suffering ahead if we as Americans would repent and turn back to God.  2 Chronicles 7:14, KJV: “If My people, which are called by My name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek My face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.”

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  A warning for modern Americans—below is a more detailed interpretation of the vision God released to George Washington, through His angel.  There have been a number of wars but these are the three wars below that the holy angel delivered the message from God to America’s first President, General George Washington, as the nation—the United States Of America was being birthed:]

“You doubtless heard the story of Washington’s going to the thicket to pray.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  America was build on praying Christians, President & General George Washington was an excellent example of such godly character (Yes, he was at one time involved with Masons, but we all have sinned and repented, give him some slack, do not be so quick to bring up another’s sins, you do not want yours brought up!  Remember King David, he sinned but God forgave him!).  God heard and answered the prayers for this nation.  You would do will to take heed and return to prayer for you and your family immediately, for the days ahead will be similar, yet even worse than during George Washington’s time—you will need all the GRACE, MERCY , HELP and COMFORT from God that He will provide for you, your family and nation; holy living will bring these kinds of benefits to a family and nation.]

Well, it is not only true, but he used often to pray in secret for aid and comfort from God, the interposition of whose Divine Providence brought us safety through the darkest days of tribulation!” 

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  The father of our country, George Washington, was a man of prayer.] 

Washington than told this vision in his own words.  “This afternoon, as I was sitting at this table engaged in preparing a dispatch, something seemed to disturb me.  Looking up, I beheld standing opposite me a singularly beautiful female.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  God  released a holy vision to George Washington, and sent an angel to deliver it at an appointed time in America’s history.  God uses both male or female looking angels in His plan—so do not buy into the garbage of those who tell you there are only male looking angels, they are in error on that subject—God has revealed that there are both male and female looking angels; there is no need for sex in heaven for there is no marrying in heaven, however, God uses both the appearance of a male or female, at times He will allow a manifestation of with or without wings shown on the angels as well.  Angels will also come in appearance of the majority of a race in a country,  if China—the holy angel of China will appear usually as looking Chinese.  If Africa—the holy angel of Africa will appear usually as dark brown, etc.] 

So astonished was I, for I had given strict orders not to be disturbed, that it was some moments before I found language to inquire the cause of her presence.  A second, a third and even a fourth time did I repeat my question, but received no answer from my mysterious visitor except a slight raising of her eyes.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  George Washington did not realize at first a holy supernatural event was occurring to him, from God.] 

“By this time I felt strange sensations spreading through me.  I would have risen but the riveted gaze of the being before me rendered volition impossible.  I assayed once more to address her, but my tongue had become useless, as though it had become paralyzed. 

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  The Holy Bible reveals these types of experiences from God.]

“A new influence, mysterious, potent, irresistible, took possession of me.  All I could do was to gaze steadily, vacantly at my unknown visitor.  Gradually the surrounding atmosphere seemed as if it had become filled with sensations, and luminous.  Everything about me seemed to rarefy, the mysterious visitor herself becoming more airy and yet more distinct to my sight than before.  I now began to feel as one dying, or rather to experience the sensations which I have sometimes imagined accompany dissolution.  I did not think, I did not reason, I did not move; all were alike impossible.  I was only conscious of gazing fixedly, vacantly at my companion.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  The First Peril:  “The Revolutionary War” [1775—1783] predicted by God & given as a WARNING to the Republic or States]  —

“Presently I heard a voice saying, “Son of the Republic,

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  America in God’s heart, is a Republic, America is not a democracy as most think, but a REPUBLIC according to God of the Holy Scriptures!]

look and learn,’ while at the same time my visitor extended her arm eastwardly.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Toward the Atlantic and Europe; God wanted to reveal to America, dangers coming to her as a nation .]

I now beheld a heavy white vapor at some distance rising fold upon fold.  This gradually dissipated, and I looked upon strange scene.  Before me lay spread out in one vast plain all the countries of the world—Europe, Asia, Africa, and America.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  With the prophets of God, often God would take them as if above a nation or the whole world, as only He can do, and show them a picture of things to occur, from a view of the whole nation in sight. This is a supernatural thing that God does!  Every detail from God in a vision is vital information to consider.]

I saw rolling and tossing between Europe and America, the billows of the Atlantic, and between Asia and America lay the Pacific.

“’Son of the Republic,’ said the mysterious voice as before, ‘look and learn.’  At that moment I beheld a dark, shadowy being,

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  This type of angel appears to be used by God to bring judgment of some type, it could very well be under the devil’s rule, which God has allowed in His plan—because it is speaking of a dark—shadowy being here.  There is a fallen angel called Lucifer, who has become known as the devil or satan, and the Bible tells you that 1/3 of the once holy angels chose to rebel and sin—in doing so, they have now become devils, with their own kingdom of hell, where unfortunately many humans will end up one day, unless they confess & repent of their sins asking Father God to forgive them and asking Jesus Christ God the Jewish Messiah to come into their hearts and save them, as well as they need to learn how to live by reading and understanding the Holy Scriptures—Bible.]

like an angel, standing, or rather floating in mid—air, between Europe and America.  Dipping water out of the ocean in the hollow of each hand, he sprinkled some upon America with his right hand [WEST], while with his left hand [EAST hand] he cast some on Europe [Angel is facing the South].  Immediately a cloud raised from these countries, and joined in mid—ocean.  For awhile it remained stationary, and then moved slowly westward, until it enveloped America in its murky folds.  Sharp flashes of lightning gleamed through it at intervals, and I heard the smothered groans and cries of the American people.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  This is the first major war on the United States soil.  This may be interpreted to have been  “The Revolutionary War” then in progress!]

“A second time the angel dipped water from the ocean, and sprinkled it out as before.  The dark cloud was then drawn back to the ocean, in whose heaving billows it sank from view. 

A third time I heard the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn,’  I cast my eyes upon America and beheld villages and towns and cities springing up one after another until the whole land from the Atlantic to the Pacific was dotted with them. 

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Westward expansion in America — approximately the end of the 1700's]

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  The Second Peril:  “The Civil War” [1861—1865] predicted by God & given as a WARNING to the Republic or States]  —

“Again I heard the mysterious voice say, ‘Son of the Republic, the end of the century cometh, look and learn.’  At this, the dark shadowy angel turned his face southward, and from Africa I saw an ill-omened spectre approach our land.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  The Second Peril:  Slave Trade From Africa Is Used To Instigate ‘The Civil War’—God wanted the African slaves freed—God loves and wants all races freed; not one race is of less importance to God or loved less!]

It flitted slowly over every town and city of the latter [Our Land].  The inhabitants presently set themselves in battle array against each other.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  This is future prediction from Washington’s time of the “The Civil War” – known as the war between the states, the major issue was freeing the brown/black race from slavery which was God’s perfect will to do so.  The major character involved was Abraham Lincoln—used of God.   God created all races, and it displeases Him that any race would look down or abuse another race, this needs to be confessed as sin and repented of before God.  Included would be the abuse to the American Indians & the killing of all aborted babies in the womb—these types of sins when compounded will bring WAR to a nation as judgment from God.  However, confession of sins on your knees, and with tears from your heart will bring God’s Great GRACE and Mercy instead.  The choice is yours America and the Church or Body of Jesus Christ; what will you choose?  War or Repentance?  During “The Civil War” time they choose war!]

As I continued looking I saw a bright angel on whose brow rested a CROWN of LIGHT, on which was traced the word, ‘UNION,’ bearing the American flag which he placed between the divided nation and said, ‘Remember ye are brethren.’  Instantly, the inhabitants, casting form them their weapons became friends once more, and united around the National Standard.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  The Third Peril:  “The Russian, Chinese, & other total eight nations united against the United States Of America War” predicted by God & given as a WARNING to the Republic or States, this war is yet to happen as is at our door steps even now in 2006—it is estimated that we have maybe a few, very few years left before this “Invasion Of America War” is a reality; even now a few prayer warriors of God are interceding to DELAY this war, however we know from God it is “SET”—meaning we cannot get rid of it but we can delay it; it will happen for God has released at least over 200 known godly visions and dreams from Him that verify this war is on its way—Americans needs to prepare, confess & repent of sins immediately, this war will occur after the year 2005 at some point in the very near future.]  —

“Again I heard the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn.’  At this the dark, shadowy angel placed a trumpet to his mouth, and blew three distinct blasts; and taking water from the ocean, he sprinkled it upon Europe, Asia and Africa.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  EU: including Great Britain, Germany, Asia: Russia, China, and Africa: Arab countries including Egypt???????  We know for sure from God that China, Russia, Cuba, Mexico, and several other countries are coming against America.  The holy angel of God—Gabriel had a visitation with Dumitri Duduman a seer prophet of God and it was revealed to him these countries would come against the United States of America—here is a small part of the prophetic word from God that was received:  “It will start with the world calling for “peace, peace.”  Then there will be an internal revolution in America, started by the Communists.   Some of the people will start fighting against the government.   The government will be busy with internal problems.   Then, from the oceans, Russia, Cuba, Nicaragua, Central America, Mexico, and two other countries which I cannot remember, will attack!  The Russians will bombard the nuclear missile silos in America.   America will burn.” 

However we have as to date approximately over 200 who have received from God regarding the invasion of the United States that will be coming up, and we know that Russia and China will be two of the major nations coming against America.  There are many more of these revelations from God but they have not surfaced yet among the Christians, as these revelations do surface they are added to this collection.

Apparently again the demonic is permitted to be involved in this war against America or even used by God—notice the dark shadowy figure?  President Clinton was involved in some things against America, that would severely endanger the United States in the near future—there is too much to include here.  President Bush Jr. is God’s choice for President of the United States of America, two terms, for God has revealed this to His prophets—also stating that President Bush is a Christian (Yes, his family sinned in places but God has saved President Bush so quite telling that he is not a Christian, God revealed that he is a Christian and he has repented of his sins!)—God has also revealed the devil’s kingdom wants to have Bush Jr. killed in office, God  wants Americans to pray for him & that he will finish both terms as President of the USA—that is God’s choice in the matter.  God did not say all the choices President Bush makes are perfect, but God did reveal Bush Jr. is His choice for America’s president at this time & that many of his motives are excellent and of a good godly heart, we would do well to heed this Americans, and to pray and fast for President Bush Jr.  However, he did step out of God’s perfect will for him as King David also stepped at times out of God’s perfect will for him.  When President Bush Jr. divided some of the land and allowed the PLO access to Israel in a destructive manner, this has caused God in 01/2006 to give forth a severe warning to America and President Bush.  You can read the warning below, it is serious from God.  Some of the dividing of the land in Israel in the early part of the ‘Roadmap’ was of God, for Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson received this from Jesus Christ and firmly so.

The Third Peril, it appears Phase 1, the Buildup of Foreign Troops in the USA—which has already occurred—largely by President Clinton & as well as the combining of the United Nations Troops with American Troops:  UN foreign troops are brought to the USA, and stationed on recently "shut down" military bases in the USA—many of American’s bases where shut down in the last few decades. These troops are told to wait, until Martial Law is declared in the USA apparently.  Phase II,  maybe an accidental  nuclear bombs of a few/couple of our major cities; Phase III, will probably be the actual invasion by China, Russia, Cuba, Mexico—Mexico even now is receiving missiles from Russia to be used on America, and several other countries united in an invasion of the USA to take our cattle and goods, which is called to ‘spoil’ America.  Remember in China there is over 1.3 billion people now, in India there is over 1 billion people—that is 1/3 of the whole earth in those two countries; also remember that there is close to 300 million in America, about 100 million in Mexico, and the New United States of Europe is about 450 million or so.  The point to consider is that China now has it’s 200 million man army.  Also consider that in China the families wanted boys to have their name carried on, so many girl babies were killed, for you are allowed to have one child in China.  There are if I recall correctly 1 girl to 10 boys in China, so when this invasion occurs, the Chinese will rape the American girls and women, also remember that to China, they could care less if all the 2 hundred million man army dies, for they have to many people according to their outlook.  Do you see the point I am making?  Now on other thing to realize, of the 300 million Americans, how many are children or old people?  What are there, only maybe 100 million that are not either too young or too old?  See the point!  In addition, it has been revealed that Mexicans have been being persuaded that if their families in America will join in the invasion against America, these families will get the homes of Americans once either killed or taken as slaves to foreign countries.  Do you clearly see the point, it is time to wake up.  Regarding the missiles being brought into Mexico to be used against America—that is public knowledge for it is in the papers in Mexico!  America Wake UP! It is time to get to your KNEES in prayer!]

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Also from D. Duduman’s vision:  “As I was looking, I saw a great light.  A dark cloud appeared over it. I saw the president of Russia; a short, chubby man, who said he was the president of China; and two others.  The last two also said where they were from, but I did not understand.  However, I gathered they were part of Russia controlled territory.  The men stepped out of the cloud.

The Russian president began to speak to the Chinese one.  “I will give you the land with all the people, but you must free Taiwan of the Americans.  Do not fear, we will attack them from behind.”

A voice said to me, “Watch where the Russians penetrate America.”

I saw these words being written:  Alaska; Minnesota; Florida

(Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  We also know it will be from the East and West Coasts as well as from the south!)

Then, the man spoke again, “When America goes to war with China, the Russians will strike without warning.”

The other two presidents spoke, “We, too, will fight for you.”  Each had a place already planned as a point of attack.

All of them shook hands and hugged.  Then they all signed a contract.  One of them said, “We’ve sure that Korea and Cuba will be on our side, too.  Without a doubt, together we can destroy America.” 

(Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Again we have about over 200 Christians who we know have received from God and have released what was given to them, but there are many, many more who have not released yet regarding what they have received in godly visions and dreams regarding this invasion of the United States future event after the year 2005 at some appointed time allowed by God.]

Then my eyes beheld a fearful scene: from each of these countries arose thick, black clouds that were soon JOINED into ONE.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Under the United Nations (UN) and New World Order (NWO) organizations this will occur to its fullest control of all humans on the earth—or known as the time of taking the evil ungodly “Mark of the Beast” which is part of the devil’s kingdom and if you take it you are lost forever in hell—for those of you who have been asleep, there are several groups on the earth today who want the EARTH as theirs but the major ones are:  United Nations, the Chinese, the Russians, Europe, the Arabs, the Catholic Church & the occult people—so you have a lot of players here wanting to secretly or at times openly get the earth one way or the other for themselves!  In times past, nations just took what they wanted, you will see this again in your life time.  We are at what is called the end of the AGE (it is not the end of humans or the earth as some wrongly suggest for there is at least another 1,000 years on this earth the Bible clearly shows) —or it could be called SEASON.  In the Bible it tells you clearly there will be GREAT WARS, and now they will get even greater—the foundational reason is the sins of nations which comes from individual and families sinning—who make up nations, this have filled a cup to overflowing before God & God is a righteous God; and it is now time for righteous redemptive (meaning as awful as it is or going to be—God  is going to use it for the good) judgment (judgment—meaning God is going to allow it to happen as He did regarding 09/11, 2001 which was a wake up call to America to get to her knees in prayer and repentance for sins of killing over 80 million babies aborted, etc.).  Nothing happens in life that God does not permit to happen, there is no fight between God and the devil in the area of who is ruling, God is ruling, He was never created, all other beings were created by God as perfect and holy, but in the process of life many chose to leave God’s way of beautiful holiness and they choose evil, and in doing so you now have the devil’s kingdom, which by the way God is even allowing because all beings whether angels or humans will have what is called “freedom of choice.”  Do you want God and His goodness or do you prefer evil and the devil and his kingdom?  Our whole life is about this major choice:  Heaven/God or Hell/devil for eternity!  Read it in your Holy Scripture Bible it is all revealed in there.  Instead of watching TV for 70 million hours, read your instruction manual from God!  It is time to take HEED!  War is coming to America!] 

Throughout this mass there gleamed a dark red light by which I saw hordes of armed men, who, moving with the cloud, marched by land and sailed by sea to America.  Our country was enveloped in this volume of cloud, and I saw these vast armies devastate the whole country and burn the villages, towns and cities that I beheld springing up.  As my ears listened to the thundering of the cannon, clashing of swords, and the shouts and cries of millions in mortal combat, I heard again the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn.’  When the voice had ceased, the dark shadowy angel placed his trumpet once more to his mouth, and blew a long and fearful blast.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  If you desire to know about the many, many revelations God has revealed to His prophets today you can just type in on the Internet “Invasion of the United States” or “Prophetic for the Invasion of America and/or United States”, you will find massive revelations from God’s Christians on what He has revealed to them before the events occurred.  Christians had about 140 who got the Twin Towers event in New York on 09/11, 2001 before it happened, for the Christian’s God has promised in the Holy Scriptures He will reveal to them things that will occur before they happen and He has kept His word!  We Christians today can tell you which cities in America will be bombed, where earthquakes will occur, and who will be invading America, etc… God has revealed it to us! 

For those living in the Chicagoland and Cleveland, Ohio and western side of Michigan areas, you can expect a MAJOR earthquake… God has showed it to us in visions already, along with of course the Mississippi/New Madrid area earthquake/s to occur in the near future.  Yes, their will be the MAJOR west coast and east coast quakes also. 

We are in what is called a REFORMATION, which God started in 2001, so now you will see land/nations/governments/ and the Church change, for that is what happens in a Reformation.  Past Reformations were involved with Noah, Jesus Christ, Martin Luther, and others, but we are in a Reformation right now!  We will soon be having a MAJOR REVIVAL in America, it will start in St. Louis, MO—during a Revival many get saved and come to know the Lord Jesus Christ as their personal savior for He died on the cross of Calvary as God in flesh for all humans to save them of their sins, if they confess their sins and repent and ask this from Father God. 

The God of the Holy Scriptures is ONE, but He is made up of three manifestations for His plan with humans.  He is Father God, Jesus Christ God the Son—human’s Jewish Messiah, and Holy Spirit God. 

The only fight between God and the devil is for SOULs… of humans whether they will go to heaven or hell for eternity.  God grieves when His creation chooses hell, for it is horrible in hell;  there is no life, no trees, no beauty, no water, and it stinks, it is full of demons always hurting for they are evil.  God has shown us this in His holy Bible and in prophetic revelations as well.  The devil has done what is called ‘deceived’ or blinded people to not think  about this matter of where they will spend eternity.  So many unfortunate souls today do not even believe in hell or heaven—this includes some ignorant Christians as well… poor souls that they are, the only time they will find out the truth is when they end up in hell for eternity.  Many blind souls do not even believe in God today—so unfortunate as they are.  But they had a chance as humans do to know God and they refused, their destiny will be in the horrible hell for eternity never getting out.  Whereas, the Christians will be in heaven and eventually get to come down to a NEW Earth that will one day be created by God after this earth is burned up at the end of the Millennium period. 

And in heaven there is life, all is alive, all is clean, beautiful and lovely, but most of all God is there and He is awesome!  Full of wonderful things for us to be doing for eternity… which by the way never ends!  Man is made up of spirit, soul and body:  where will you choose to spend eternity.  God never made robots, so it is a matter of your choosing, and if you refuse to choose, by default you will end up in hell for the only entrance to God is through the Jewish Messiah Lord Jesus Christ because the sin issue needed to be taken care of.  So God came in flesh and died for us.  As much as we love Mary the mother of the Lord Jesus, she never died for us nor was she God so we cannot depend on her to give us Salvation, only the Lord Jesus is qualified to do that as the Holy Scriptures show clearly.]

“Instantly a LIGHT as of a thousand suns shone down from above me, and pierced and broke into fragments the dark cloud which enveloped America.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  A nuclear attack involving a massive amount of nuclear warheads, each one being as bright as a sun when it explodes; this will be coming it appears mostly from the submarines of the invading nations which will be very near America’s shores as well as possible from the actual countries.  From the visions God has released to us, for sure it will be from the submarines near enough to our shores.  Also we know that the invading countries will be allowed by God because of America’s sins to invade America and overtake America but for a period of time only.  Many, including Christians, will lose all that they have acquired in America.  For much goods will be shipped back to the invading countries who have invaded America.  They are especially looking for food:  cattle & America’s storehouses of food will be sent abroad!  God has revealed to us which cities will be bombed in America, here are a few:  Miami, Tampa, New York, Los Angeles and etc.  This nuclear attack along with the holy angels of God coming forth will be the timing for a change in Americaread on!]

At the same moment the angel upon whose head still shone the word ‘UNION’, and who bore our National Flag in on hand and a Sword in the other, descended form the heavens attended by legions of WHITE spirits.  These immediately joined the inhabitants of America, who I perceived were well nigh overcome, but who immediately taking courage again, closed up their broken ranks and renewed the battle.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Just like the destruction in New Orleans, in one future day/hour, the nuclear attack will come and even be over for the surviving Americans… but her country will never be what it once was.  Even today the United States of Europe is gaining the new power of the world for their season before it will be destroyed eventually—but for now Europe will ride high, as she unites nations and becomes one, taking over political & economical,  the next short lived world super power group of nations, etc… in the world just before the final happenings before the start of the Millennium Age or season of which the Holy Scriptures declare from God.]

“Again, amid the fearful noise of the conflict, I heard the mysterious voice saying, ‘Son of the Republic, look and learn.’  As the voice ceased, the shadowy angel for the last time dipped water from the ocean and sprinkled it upon America.  Instantly the dark cloud rolled back, together with the armies it had brought, leaving the inhabitants of the land VICTORIOUS!

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  “The Future Destiny Of The United States” predicted by God & given forth to the Republic or States; She will survive the last war above, but end up being close to a third world nation after this next war that is soon to occur to Her!  God save the United States for His preplanned purpose & destiny; She will be entering into the Millennium or called 1,000 year period the Holy Scriptures speak of that will be coming forth in the not to distant future, we in America are in transition even now, just as when the Lord Jesus our Messiah/Savior was in transition from the Old Covenant of Moses to the New Covenant that He would bring forth from His death on the Cross of Calvary; so now we are in transition from “The Church Age” which was the last approximate 2,000 years to “The Kingdom Of God Age” which will last approximately 1,000 years or called “The Millennium” in the Holy Scriptures.]  —   

“Then once more I beheld the villages, towns and cities springing up where I had seen them before, while the bright angel, planting the azure Standard he had brought in the midst of them, cried with a loud voice: ‘While the STARS remain, and the HEAVENS send down dew upon the earth, so long shall the UNION LAST.’ 

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  But no longer as the world's superpower.] 

And taking from his brow the Crown on which blazoned the word ‘UNION’ he placed it upon the STANDARD while the people, KNEELING down, said, ‘AMEN.’

“The scene instantly began to fade and dissolve, and I at last saw nothing but the rising, curling vapor I at first beheld.  This also disappearing, I found myself once more gazing upon the mysterious visitor, who, in the same voice I had heard before, said, ‘Son of the Republic, what you have seen is thus INTERPRETED:  Three great perils will come upon the Republic.  The most fearful is the THIRD, but in this greatest conflict the whole world united shall NOT prevail against her.  Let every child of the REPUBLIC  learn to live for God, his land and the UNION. 

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  If only we Americans would learn to live for God & by His standards in the Holy Scriptures.] 

With these words the vision vanished, and I started from my seat and felt that I had seen a vision wherein had been shown to me the birth, progress, and destiny of the United States.”

1.2                          Winter of 1777, Prophetic Word & Vision & Visitation, Three Perils Befall The United States Of America An in-depth analysis of George Washington's vision .  Three great perils will come upon the Republic.   1777/1778 – A vision received by George Washington.

The father of our country, George Washington, was a man of prayer.  Many of us have read of how he went to the thicket many times to pray during the winter his army was at Valley Forge.  However, little publicity has been give to the vision and prophecy he received at that time.

The account of this vision was given in 1859 by an old soldier.  He gave it to a writer, Wesley Bradshaw, who published it.  In the vision God revealed to George Washington that three great perils would come upon the Republic.  He was given to know that America was going through the first peril at that time.  The old soldier who told the story of the vision said the nation would soon see [soon after 1859] the account verified by the second peril descending upon the land.

We give the account here as printed in the U.S. war veterans paper The National Tribune, in 12/1880.  The National Tribune became, "The Stars and Stripes", and this article was reprinted in that publication 12/21, 1850.

Preface — "I do not know whether it is owing to the anxiety of my mind, or what, but this afternoon, as I was sitting at this table engaging in preparing a dispatch, something in the apartment seemed to disturb me.  Looking up, I beheld standing opposite to me a singularly beautiful being.  So astonished was I, for I had given strict orders not to be disturbed that it was some moments before I found language to inquire the cause of the visit.  A second, a third, and even a fourth time did I repeat my question, but received no answer from my mysterious visitor except a slight raising of the eyes.

By this time I felt strange sensations spreading through me.  I would have risen but the riveted gaze of the being before me rendered volition impossible.  I assayed once more to speak, but my toung became useless, as if parylized.  A new influence, mysterious, potent, irresitible, took posseession of me.  All I could do was to gaze steadily , vacantly at my unknown visitor.

Gradually the surrounds atmosphere seemed to fill with sensations, and grew luminous.  Everything about me seemed to rarefy, the mysterious visitor also becoming more airy and yet more distinct to my sight than before.  I began to feel as one dying, or rather to experience the sensations I sometimes imagine accompaning death.  I did not think, I did not reason, I did not move.  All were alike impossible.  I was only conscious of gazing fixedly, vacantly on my companion.

The Introductory Part Of The Vision — Presently I heard a voice say, "Son of the Republic, look and learn,' while at the same time my visitor extended an arm eastward [toward the Atlantic and Europe].  I now beheld a heavy white vapor at some distance rising fold upon fold.  This gradually dissipated, and I looked upon the strange scene.  Before me lay, out in one vast plain all the countries of the world -- Europe, Asia, Africa, and America.  I saw rolling and tossing between Europe and America lay billows of the Atlantic, and between Asia and America lay the Pacific.  'Son of the Republic', said the same mysterious voice as before, 'look and learn.'

The First Peril:  The Revolutionary War — At that moment I beheld a dark shadowy being, like an angel, standing, or rather floating in mid-air, between Europe and America.  Dipping water out of the ocean in the hollow of each hand, he sprinkled some upon America with his right [West] hand, while with his left [East hand] he cast some over Europe [angel is facing South].  Immediately a cloud arose from these countries and joined in mid-ocean.  For awhile it remained stationary, and then it moved slowly westward, until it enveloped America in its murky folds.  Sharp flashes of lightning gleamed through at intervals , and I heard the smothered groans and cries of the American People.  (This may be interpreted to have been the Revolutionary War, then in progress.)

A second time the angel dipped water from the ocean and sprinkled it out as before.  The dark cloud drew back to the ocean, in whose heaving billows it sank from view.

Westward Expansion In America — A third time I heard the mysterious voice saying, 'Son of the Republic, look and learn.'  I cast my eyes upon America and beheld villages and town cities spring up one right after another until the whole land from the Atlantic to the Pacific was dotted with them.  Again, I heard the mysterious voice say, 'Son of the Republic, the end of the century cometh [end of the 1700's], look and learn.'

The Second Peril:  Slave Trade From Africa Is Used To Instigate The Civil War — And this time a dark shadowy angel turned his face southward.  From Africa I saw an ill-omened spectre approach our land.  It flitted slowly and heavily over every town and city of the latter [our land].  The inhabitants presently set themselves in battle array against each other [the Civil War].  As I continued to look I saw a bright angel on whose brow was traced the word 'Union.'  He was bearing the American flag.  He placed the flag between the divided nation and said, 'Remember, ye are brethern.'  (This may be interpreted as to have been the Civil War.)

Instantly the inhabitants, casting down their weapons became friends once more, and united around the National Standard.

George Washington's Vision: Foreign Troops In The USA — ~ The Third Peril, Phase 1, the Buildup of Foreign Troops in the USA:  UN foreign troops are brought to the USA, and stationed on recently "shut down" military bases in the USA. They are told to wait, until Martial Law is declared in the USA. ~

Again I heard a mysterious voice saying, 'Son of the Republic, look and learn.'  At this the dark, shadowy angel placed a trumpet to his mouth, and blew three distinct blasts; and taking water from the ocean, he sprinkled it upon Europe [EU including Great Britain, Germany], Asia [Russia, China], and Africa [Arab countries including Egypt].

Then my eyes beheld a fearful scene.  From each of these continents arose thick black clouds that were soon joined into one [under the United Nations (UN) and New World Order (NWO) organizations].  And throughout this mass there gleamed a dark read light by which I saw hordes of armed men.  These men, moving with the cloud marched by land and sailed by sea to America [where they were temporarily stationed on recently "shut down" USA military bases], which country was enveloped in the volume of the cloud.

George Washington's Vision: Martial Law In The USA — The Third Peril, Phase 2, Martial Law in the USA:  The UN foreign troops, brought to the USA and stationed on recently "shut down" military bases in the USA, are used to implement and enforce Martial Law in the USA, as a key part of the plan to bring the USA under the UN by 1/1/2000.

And [when the USA's president declared Martial Law in the USA] I dimly saw these vast armies devastate the whole country and burn the villages, towns and cities, which I had seen spring up.

As my ears listened to the thundering of the cannon, clashing of swords, and the shouts and cries of millions in mortal combat, I again heard the mysterious voice saying, 'Son of the Republic, look and learn.'  When the voice had ceased, the dark shadowy angel placed his trumpet once more to his mouth, and blew a long and fearful blast.

George Washington's Vision: Nuclear Attack On The USA — The Third Peril, Phase 3, Nuclear Attack on the USA:  Nuclear attack on the USA, the surprise ending for the Third Peril: Babylon the great is fallen, in one day/hour. ~

Instantly a light, as of a thousand suns [a nuclear attack involving a thousand nuclear warheads, each one being as bright as a sun when it explodes] shone down from above me, and pierced and broke into fragments of the dark cloud which enveloped America.  At the same moment the angel upon whose head still shown the word 'Union,' and who bore our national flag in one hand and a sword in the other, descended from the heavens attended by legions of white spirits.  These immediately joined the inhabitants of America, who I perceived were well-nigh over come [in one day/hour, Babylon the great falls, and the nuclear attack is over for the surviving Americans], but who immediately taking courage again, closed up their broken ranks, and renewed battle [a great revival breaks out in America among the survivors?].

Again amid the fearful noise of the conflict I heard the mysterious voice say, 'Son of the Republic, look and learn.'  As the voice ceased, the shadowy angel for the last time dipped the water from the ocean and sprinkled it upon America.  Instantly the dark clouds rolled back, together with the armies it had brought, leaving the inhabitants of the land victorious. [A spiritually revived America will leave Americans victorious.]

Then once more I beheld the villages, towns and cities springing up where I had seem them before, while the bright angel, planting the azure standard cried with a loud voice: 'While the stars remain, and the heavens send down dew upon the earth, so long shall the Union last.'  [But no longer as the world's superpower.]  And taking from his brow the crown which blazoned the word 'Union,' he placed it down upon the standard while the people, kneeling down said, 'Amen.'  [A great Revival in America.]

Summary Of The Vision's 3 Perils — The scene instanly began to fade and dissolve, and I at last saw nothing but the rising, curling vapor, I at first beheld.  This also disappeared, and I found myself once more gazing upon the mysterious visitor who, in the same voice I heard before said, 'Son of the Republic, what you have seen is thus interpreted: Three great perils will come upon the Republic.  The most fearful for her is the third.  But the whole world united shall not prevail against her [if we can learn to live for God].  Let every child of the Republic learn to live for his God, his land and Union.

With these words the vision vanished, and I started from my seat and felt that I had seen a vision wherein had been showed me the birth, progress, and destiny of the United States."

Source : George Washington's Vision: 3 Perils befall the USA

[Comment by Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  First, I would like to state to all of you, yes, we know that George Washington was in the Mason group for a while.  Ok, we know today it is sin… and the devil would like to convince all of you good Christians that now Washington was not a Christian, a true Christian.  But I ask you, did anyone of one of you ever make a mistake?  Of course you have!  Apostle Paul, before salvation, killed the Christians… while in the Congregation of Israel considered the Old Testament Church.  Yes, we have all make sinful mistakes.  Allow George Washington to repent of his sins and mistakes whether he knew it at the time or not—if you have found and read the prayers of George Washington you will find he repents for his sins (that includes unknown sins  as well!).  For mature Christians, we know he was a true Christian who make a mistake, probably more than one; the same as most of us have.  How would you like all that you choose to do be put out for the whole world to see… and they could judge you on what you finally confessed and repented of?  Of course you would not.  Do not let the devil deceive you, George Washington was a powerful Godly Christian, and you will meet him in heaven when you get there.  Yes, he made some mistakes—sinned, so have you and I.  Let it go, become mature and see that he confessed and repented of all his sins, known and unknown before God.  Did you ever read Martin Luther’s life, he made some big mistakes—sins as well, over the Jews; and Hitler even used it when he was demon possessed and killed so many Jews.  Yet, Martin Luther was a Christian as well.  Some Christians have made some real serious sinful mistakes, yes, and they have confessed and repented of their sins that includes known and unknown sins.  Furthermore, we are all guilty usually some where in our own lives as well!  If you are not, do not be so self righteous about it.  The main thing to remember is do not let the devil cheat you out of discerning.  Yes, Washington made a some sinful mistakes and yes, he repented for we have many of his prayers on recorded today.   However, he still was a Christian the same as King David, who had a man murdered and he committed adultery with his wife, but he also confessed and repented and yes paid a penalty for those sins as well as they traveled down his bloodline.  King David is in heaven today.  I am not promoting sin, but I am telling you that repentance will remove it in the name and blood of Jesus Christ, that includes for George Washington as well!  Do not let the devil deceive you in this issue; if you do it will be to your loss.

Judge Charles F. Cook of La Mesa, California, wrote a legal opinion of Washington’s vision, stating that he had found Washington’s vision printed in the ‘Philadelphia Inquirer’ newspaper, in old papers as far back as 1858 [two years before the Civil War].  The story of the occurrence and content of this vision was published in the American war veterans’ paper “The National Tribune” in 12/1880.  That paper is now known as “The Stars and Stripes.”  The vision account was reprinted again in “The Stars and Stripes” dated 12/21, 1950.  The occasion of the vision, as told to publisher Wesley Bradshaw.

Originally published by Wesley Bradshaw.  Copied from a reprint in the National Tribune, Vol. 4, No. 12, 12/1880.  Also published in “Will Our President Die In Office” by Gordon Lindsay, 1980.  Source:  Endtime Visions. ]

From the book: 1World War III And The Destiny Of America by Charles R. Taylor, ©1979, ISBN: 0-8407-5681-X.  2The book “Hand On The Helm” by Katherine Pollard Carter, ISBN:  0-88368-080-7, ®1977.  2A Adapted from First In Their Hearts by Thomas J. Fleming [New Your: W.W. Norton & Co., 1967].  2B History of George Washington’s Bi-Centennial Celebration, Vol. 1 Literature Series, p. 258.  2C Adapted from ‘The Day Washington Was Almost Shot” by Howard Criswell, Jr., Parade Magazine, 02/17, 1963.  George Washington’s Vision Of America, the National Tribune, [National Review, Vol. 4, 12/1880] Reprinted, The Stars And Stripes, by Wesley Bradshaw, 1880, Reprinted 12/21, 1950. .

2.             Hudson Taylor, Missionary

2.1                          Prophecy 1855, Vision, “I Have Seen A Vision” A Great War Will Encompass The Whole World Dr. Hudson Taylor, 1832 – 1905, was a missionary to China.  For 40 years the sun never rose on China, but Hudson Taylor was on his knees for the salvation of the Chinese.  On one of his furloughs to England in 1855, Hudson Taylor was preaching when he suddenly stopped.  He stood speechless for a time with his eyes closed.  When he began to speak again he explained.

“I have seen a vision.  I saw in this vision a great war that will encompass the whole world.  I saw this war recess and then start again, actually being two wars.  After this, I saw much unrest and revolts that will affect many nations.  I saw in some places spiritual awakenings.

In Russia, I saw there will come a general encompassing, national SPIRITUAL AWAKENING so great that there could never be another like it.  From Russia, I saw the awakening spread to many European countries.  Then I saw an allout awakening, followed by the Coming of Christ.”1

2.2                          Prophecy 1855, “I Have Seen A Vision.” In 1855 a great missionary and praying man named Hudson Taylor was preaching in England, he stopped preaching, to say he had seen a vision, “I saw a revival come to Russia, it’s one of the greatest revivals I’ve ever seen, people swept into the Kingdom of God, 100’s of thousands swept into the Kingdom of God, I see the revival coming to a close, followed by the return of Jesus Christ.”

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  Perry Stone stated on the audio that this has happened in Russia, this great revival…2      1From an original Russian article titled “Spiritual Revival” published in Finland in 1945. 

Was this the great revival in the vision of Hudson Taylor or is there one yet to come for Russia?]

From:  1End―Time Handmaidens and Servants, Engeltal Press, P.O. Box 447, Jasper, Ark 72641, Binder titled “The Day of the Lord is Near” volumes IIV, a collection of prophecies, visions & dreams, $25.00.  2Perry Stone audio, “Living In The Last Days,” 08/1998 [not quoted word for word].

3.             John Koyle

3.1                          190o’s,  Prophetic Word, Invasion Of The United States   —   The following are some of the prophecies of John Koyle, who lived near Salem – Spanish Fork, Utah in the early 1900’s.  Concerning the impending invasion of the United States…

...Political authorities would search the length and the breadth of the land to find a strong man who could cope with this chaos (economic collapse), but no such man could be found and there was no presidential official possible.

By the time it was time to collect taxes (4th month), there would be no Federal Government left to collect them, and consequently the paper dollar became worthless, having no intrinsic value...

He spoke of Russia invading Turkey at this time to gain the Dardenelle-Bosporus Water-way. He said that at this time there would be trouble in Palestine or the Mid East, which in turn would cause war to erupt in the Balkans as Russia made a great military push toward Palestine and practically wiped Turkey off the European part of the map. This war would be brought to our coastline, but we would not be invaded at this time. However, a Russian invasion of the U.S. and Canada would come later.

He said that after the Reds took over most of Europe, Asia and Africa, they would invade the United States and Canada, and because of our chaotic condition, we could offer very little organized resistance. He said the Reds would get as far as the Missouri River before they were stopped by divine intervention. (George Washington said that this divine intervention comes in the form of angelic armies fighting with the Americans - BW).

The Chinese would invade the West Coast and get as far as the Sierra Nevadas before they were stopped by divine intervention, and that these invasions would not reach us here in these valleys of the (Rocky) mountains.

From: .

4.             Author Unknown

4.1                          1911, Prophecy Word, Prophecy Of Russian Monk “An evil will shortly take Russia and wherever this evil comes, rivers of blood will flow.  This evil will take the whole world, and wherever it goes, rivers of blood will flow because of it.  It is not the Russian soul but an imposition on the Russian soul.  It is not an ideology or a philosophy, but a spirit from hell.  In the last days Germany will be divided in two.  France will just be nothing.  Italy will be judged by natural disasters.  Britain will lose her empire and all her colonies, and will come to almost total ruin, but will be saved by praying women.  America will feed the world, but will finally collapse.  Russia and China will destroy each other.  Finally, Russia will be free, and from her believers will go forth and turn many from the nations to God.”  The old monk then said to Abbess Barbara, “You will live to see Russia free, but you will not live to see the Antichrist.”

From:  End―Time Handmaidens and Servants, Engeltal Press, P.O. Box 447, Jasper, Ark 72641, Binder titled “The Day of the Lord is Near” volumes IIV, a collection of prophecies, visions & dreams, $25.00. 


5.             A.C. Valdez

 5.1                         1929, Open Vision, I.C.B.M. [Inter–Continental Ballistic Missile] Hits Berkley (California) In 1929, I was preaching in Vancouver, British Colombia.  I had gone to the Sixth Avenue Church that seats one thousand people.  The old building is gone now.  I sat down on the platform, and looked down at the congregation for the Sunday morning service.  There were eighteen people.”  I had crossed the continent from Los Angeles to get to that meeting.  Eighteen people were in my first service.

My first thought was, “My Lord, and my God, the nerve, asking me to come across the country to stand here in front of eighteen people.”  Now, that was my first thought.  Now, I no sooner thought that, when God spoke to my heart and said, “Son, I want you to comfort these people.  They needed comfort.  Brother, he gave me the capacity to comfort them.  I started preaching comforting words.  If I had given way to the human, brother, I would have skinned them alive, and tacked their hides up on the wall.  People in a condition like that don’t need a skinning, they need comfort.  God helped me.  He poured in the oil and the wine.  He helped me to comfort those people.

They began to cry all over the place, as they needed comfort.  The tears began to stream down their cheeks.  They had gone through a terrible trial in that city, and wasn’t very good.  The things that they had put into the newspapers were enough to keep most anybody away.  I had eighteen people in the inside, and thousands on the outside.  God began to work, and the Spirit began to come forth.  By the following Sunday the place was well filled.  The Holy Ghost began to bring them in.   By the end of the third week they had to take down the partition that separated the coat room from the main auditorium to put more seats in that auditorium that seated a thousand.  It packed out.

They packed the place, standing up and down the winding stairs, and outside of the church building, and out into the street.  The glory of God came down.  Souls began to get saved, and the sick were healed.  We had a glorious victory over the world of flesh and the devil.  The ministers were so happy.  They said, “Lord, in spite of that death, you’ve given us victory.”  Right in the middle of that victory, I stood in Sixth Avenue Church one day with the power of God on me. 

All of a sudden the ceiling just disappeared.  Now when I say vision, my friends, I know that some visions are what the Bible calls “night visions,” like in a dream.  You will find that in the Bible.  Dreams are also called visions.  Generally speaking, a vision is differentiated by what you see with your eyes open, that which you see when you are not asleep.  In this particular case, I was standing on my feet, when all of a sudden the walls and the ceiling just faded right out.  I began to see this vision, and the Lord showed me.  I looked up.  I saw what answers to the description of an I.C.B.M. [Inter–Continental Ballistic Missile] just as real as any picture that you would see, or the real thing if you’ve ever seen one of those missiles.  It was just as real as you would look upon one if it were right in front of you, two or three feet away! I saw it!  I was passing over a skim of clouds.  Not heavy clouds, but a thin skim of clouds.  I was standing on the side of this mountain, a residential district.  I was looking over into a bay area.  It would appear like I was in Berkeley, if you’ve ever been to Berkeley, and the Berkeley hills.  I was looking into the bay area toward San Francisco, the San Francisco bay region.  I saw the freeway.  I don’t say that it was the Oakland freeway that is there today.

I don’t know where it was, my friends.  I do know this, that I was standing on the side of this mountain, overlooking a huge metropolis.  I saw this missile directed toward the city, and suddenly, being electronically controlled, no doubt.  It plummeted right down into the city and then exploded.  Then I saw the fire ball which answers to the description of what I have seen in a civil defense film release of the first hydrogen bomb explosion.  This happened in 1929!  The atom was not split until 1932!  Yet, I saw it as clear as I see you here tonight.

There was a purpose in it.  I have been warning people ever since that this thing is coming!!  As the day approaches, my friends, I feel more vibrant than ever before!  I have got to bear testimony to what I saw with my eyes!  I have got to warn God’s people that they must live in the Spirit, walk in the Spirit, and be filled with the Spirit, if they want God’s protection in these last days! 

I saw this thing blossom out in all of its beautiful colors.  Did you ever see a picture of it?  It is a beautiful sight, but it is a horrible sight.  All of the colors of the rainbow you can see in that big ball as it swells out.  Then there is the pressure that it creates following the explosion.  It demolishes everything before it.  It leaves a cater over 300 feet deep and over two miles across.  It is capable of destroying a huge metropolis the size of New York in one blast.

Even though there were no freeways in 1929, I saw freeways.  I saw people run and jump in their cars to escape, but there was no escape!  I saw the aftermath of this explosion.  I saw all of the details.

The Spirit of the Lord picked me up.  Like St. Paul, whether in the body, or out of the body, I don’t know!  All I know is, my friends, that God took me and whisked me across that area where the bomb hit in the midst of that huge metropolis.  There was nothing left.  The center where it struck was molten, like molten glass.  It wasn’t, my friends, until I was carried way beyond the residential area, that I began to see any signs of debris.

Finally, I came to what looked similar to snow or sand drifts piled up against the fences and buildings.  I saw piles of iron, like broom straw, only much finer than broom straw.  It was in piles and in patterns.  Everything was completely destroyed!  Finally, way, way out, beyond what I felt was the residential area, I began to find signs of human beings, only in pieces!  Torsos, heads, hands, arms, and legs were scattered around everywhere!

The Spirit of the Lord carried me out further.  I began to find signs of life.  People were running.  Everybody was blind.  I didn’t know in 1929 that if you are 35 miles away from the explosion and you happened to be looking in that direction you will never see again [become blind].  I didn’t know that at that time.  Everybody was blind, my friends.  They were running and screaming and bumping up against this and that and the other, bouncing back.  Children were blind and screaming, and crying out for their parents, and parents for their children.  The farther I went the more the confusion and the cries increased!  My friends, even tonight, while I am speaking to you, I can hear those cries!  I can hear those cries, children and parents screaming out for one another!  It was a terrible sight to behold!  If I were to live ten–thousand years, I know I could just close my eyes and hear those screams, and see the terror that was written all over the faces of parents and children!  A terrible sight indeed.

Then, my friends, the Spirit of the Lord took me, oh, I wonder how fast I was going.  I could see the mountains, and the hills just passing before me.  I came sweeping down over a large valley.  In the distance, I could see as I began to approach a body of people that looked like tens of thousands.  I don’t know how many were there.  It was a sea of people.  Long before I got there I could see, as I came down closer, I could discern them.  They had their handkerchiefs, they were wiping the tears from their eyes. 

Then for the first time, I began to hear heavenly anthems.  I could hear the Hallelujahs, in bass, tenor, soprano, and alto voices blending together.  That mass of humanity was lifted together by the heavenly music.  I came right down in the midst of them.  There they were, God’s people.  This is what I saw, friends.  They were all dressed up like they were ready for the Sunday Service.  Their hair was parted, nothing was disturbed.  There was no soil on their shirts, they were cared for so perfectly that everything was in order, my friends.  Their faces were clean, their clothing was clean.  Everything was in order!

The only word you could use to describe them would be meticulous!  Meticulous!  Glory to God!  It is going to be a marvelous thing to be in the hands of God, in these last days!  Glory to God!  What a wonderful thing to be in the hands of God!  I saw that God is going to protect his people, in these last days.  IF!… they live in the Spirit, and walk in the Spirit, and keep filled with the Spirit!

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  Reminder of what A.C. Valdez stated — if you are 35 miles away from the explosion and you happened to be looking in that direction you would never see again.  You will be blind.]

From: 35 Prophecies, Dreams, & Visions For America; Updated 01/01,1999; The Prophecy Club®, P.O. Box 750234, Topeka, KS 66675, 785.478.1112

6.             A.C. Valdez, Jr.

6.1                          Open Vision & Voice Of God, Coming Tragedies Soon To Befall The World: Floods, Storms, EarthQuakes & Famine   One evening while in meditation, the Spirit of the Lord came upon me.  I began to tremble from head to foot, as I felt the power fill the room.  The place began to vibrate and pulsate with the glory of God, and I began to realize that a supernatural phenomenon was about to take place — I trembled in the presence of God Almighty.  It is not a light thing to come into the presence of God.  Moses of old could not bear to see the face of God.  He could only see God from the thighs down, and his face shone with the glory of God when he came down from Sinai.  Being just a mere human being, the effects of this remarkable occasion stirred every fiber of my being, and I trembled and said, “Please, dear God, this is so marvelous and so glorious.  It is more that I can bear.  God, I will die unless you help me.”  At that moment I felt the peace of God fill my soul, and the glory of the Lord came upon me.  I was then strengthened and able to bear what God wanted to show me.


Then I heard the voice of the Lord speak to me.  He spoke in an audible voice, and said, “My son, I am going to show you great tragedies soon to come upon the face of the earth.  Destruction will be great; for I have called men night and day to call upon Me, and to worship Me in spirit and in truth; but man has gone on in his own selfish way, and has served the god of mammon.  Man has not harkened unto Me, and great destruction will come.”  He said, “My son, look upon these things, and take the message to the uttermost parts of the earth, and tell men and women these things will surely come, and My coming is near.”


Dear friends, there stood before me a panoramic picture.  I looked, and saw the skies become angry and dark.  I saw the black clouds begin to lower.  I was as wide–awake as I am now, and saw this remarkable vision.  I heard the thunder roar and saw the lightning flash, as nature broke out in her greatest fury.


Then I heard the sound of rushing waters over the land.  A dreadful, solemn sound as it moved over the land — it was the sound of a tidal–wave, yes, even flood waters.  Then, as the sky became black, an opening appeared and I was able to peer through the dark clouds, and I saw a tidal–wave sweeping over the land; and on the wave were human bodies and the bodies of animals and beasts.  Then I saw it knock down great buildings and move across the land.  The destruction was great — a horrible sight.  I wish these feeble lips of mine could describe the horror of that terrible sight.


Then I heard the voice of the Lord speak to me again; and He said, “O son, look and see; for a tidal–wave shall come, and floods shall come sweeping over a great portion of the land.  Thousands shall die; for I have spoken, and this it will be; for I have called and plead with man to come unto Me.  Yea, I have sent My Son to die for man.  I have shown My love, but My love has been resisted, and man has gone on in his own selfish way.  Yea, My son, My anger is kindled against the children of men, and great destruction shall come, and thousands shall die of man and of beast.  But those who love the Lord their God, and that serve Me, and that harken unto the Lord their God, I will protect them, every one, in the hollow of My hand.”


Then, my dear friends, this vision passed away; and again, another picture appeared before me.  This time again I saw the dark angry clouds roll in, and I heard the thunder roar, and saw the lightening flash across the sky.  The elements of nature began to break forth once more in great fury.  This time I heard the sound of a great wind.  Yes, my friends, I heard the sound of a great hurricane, the sound of a tornado, a terrible wind–storm.


Then the sky began to break, and I could look through and see the results, the devastation of this terrible wind–storm.  I saw great buildings knocked to the ground, I saw trees, mighty trees, huge trees, lifted up by the roots and carried through the air.  I saw huge concrete and steel buildings twisted and torn like tiny toys.  I saw human–beings carried through the air, and I saw beasts and birds in the air.  I saw them, as they were dashed against buildings, and their bodies torn asunder.  I saw human torsos with arms and legs gone, their heads gone, and they were disemboweled — a horrible looking gruesome sight I ever saw in my life.  I hope to God I never shall see a sight like that again.


Then I heard the voice of the Lord speak to me, and say, “My son, I called upon the children of men everywhere.  I have shown them my love.  I have called unto them in the morning.  I have called unto them at the noon–tide; but they resisted the Lord their God.  Yea, my son, My anger is kindled against the children of men who have been disobedient to Me.  I have been longsuffering, yet they have resisted My love.  My wrath shall come.  Tornadoes shall sweep through the land, such as men never have seen before, and wind–storms.  Yea, I shall call the winds from the east and the west, the north and the south, and they shall blow, and destruction shall be great to man and to beast; for it is I, the Lord God, who has spoken, and thus shall it be.  But, my son, they that love the Lord their God, they that serve Me with their whole heart and mind and soul, they that cherish My name and worship Me, I will protect them in the hollow of My hand; and not a hair of their heads shall be touched.”


This vision passed away, and again, my friends, another picture came before me.  This time I was very weak; for it was the most horrible sight I ever dreamed of, or read of before.  And I said, “Please, dear God, you’ve got to help me!  This is too terrible.”


I know God sent His ministering angels to minister and to give me strength in this hour, for I felt renewed strength come into me.


This time I saw myself walking down the streets of a great modern city with huge sky–scrapers.  It was a large city.  As I walked down the streets of this city, a strange feeling came over me.  I noticed the ground begin to move, and buildings sway.  A great earthquake came.  I saw huge buildings curl and look like a corkscrew.  I saw large buildings, made of concrete and steel, twist and fall to the ground.  I saw destruction and bloodshed on every hand.


Then I heard the voice of the Lord speaking to me, and saying, “My son, look what shall come on the face of the earth; for I shall send earthquakes in divers places.  Great cities shall be destroyed.  Thousands shall die.  Destruction shall be great, because men and women have not hearkened unto the Lord their God.  They have forgotten the house of the Lord.  They have forgotten to worship Me in spirit and in truth.  Yea, my son, My love has gone out to the children of men.  I have told them of My love.  Yea, I have talked to them night and day, but they continue to resist the Lord and go on and on in their own selfish way; and because they have forgotten Me, My wrath is kindled.  Because of their disobedience, I will send earthquakes in divers places.  Destruction shall be great, and thousands shall die.  But, my son, they that love Me, they that serve Me, they that worship Me, they that are the sheep of My fold, I will protect them in the hollow of My hand.”


Then, this last picture came before me.  This time I was carried by the Spirit into the midst of a great wheat field.  The wheat was ripened unto harvest.  You have seen a beautiful wheat field ready to harvest.  It looked so tall and stately.  The wind would move over it until it looked like an ocean of gold.  I stood in the midst of that beautiful wheat field and admired it.


Then, I noticed the sun became so hot I was not able to withstand the heat, and I felt faint.  This came very suddenly.  I wondered, at the time, why people didn’t come to harvest the grain; but, apparently it was because of the terrific heat that came so suddenly.  I said, “Dear Lord, I am overcome with the heat of the day.  You will have to help me!”  And immediately I was refreshed and made new, and every bit of faintness was gone completely.  I stood there, and I could see the effects of the terrific heat from the sun.  It didn’t effect me at all; yet, I could see the effect upon the field.  It seemed it would burn the field up.  I could see the grain, as it was beginning to wilt; and I could see the fruit of the land begin to fall to the ground.


Then I was carried by the Spirit into a great city; and it was like walking into a mammoth morgue.  It was a city of death; for the people were starving to death because of a great world–wide famine that had hit the country.  People walked the streets like human skeletons: their eyes sunken in, their cheeks sunken in and hollow.  They were pale and gruesome, silently walking down the streets of this huge city, starving to death.


I shall never forget seeing a woman that looked like a skeleton, with a little baby clutched to her breast, with her bony fingers clutching the little infant baby in her arms.  The little baby looked like a skeleton.  It was a most sickening, gruesome looking sight.  This baby looked into my eyes.  I never saw such a sight in my life.  It looked like a skeleton with skin stretched over it – a little baby starving to death – a ghastly looking sight!


Then I heard the Lord saying, “My son, hearken; for these things shall verily come to pass; for I have called upon the children of men.  I sent My Son, Jesus Christ, to die for the world.  The Gospel has been preached.  Men and women have heard the Gospel, but they have not hearkened unto the Lord their God.  They have followed in their own selfish ways.  They have left the house of the Lord.


They have turned away from the God of their fathers.  They have gone on in their selfish ways.  They have been disobedient.  Yea, my son, My wrath is kindled against the children of disobedience.


“A great famine shall sweep the whole earth; and depression shall come.  Depression greater than ever, shall come on the face of the earth, and millions shall die; for it is the Lord that hath spoken.  But, my son, go to the uttermost parts of the earth, tell men and women everywhere that these things shall come; for surely,  my son, I have spoken, and surely it shall be.  It shall come, but, verily, they that love Me, they that serve Me, and they that worship Me, they that are the sheep of My  fold, I will protect them in the hollow of My hand, and not a hair of their heads shall be harmed.”


Dear reader, are you prepared for these things that are to come upon the earth?  Don’t wait until these tragedies hit.  Make sure you are ready now.  God has protection for you against these things if you are His child.  He will protect you in the hollow of His hand.  God to Church.  Seek God.  Pray and read your Bible.


“And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of life, an so that day come upon you unawares.  For as a snare shall it come upon them that dwell on the face of the earth.  Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.”  Luke 21:34-36


Our safest and surest defense against impending danger is the protection of Almighty God.  “They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, which abideth forever.”  Psalm 125:1


“If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us of our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”  I John 1:9.


[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:   This man is the son of A.C. Valdez, and very few knew that this prophetic word existed.]

From: A older yellow looking track from Pilgrim Tract Society, Inc., Randleman, N.C., with no date on it; Gary Rogel, 65635 State Road 15, Goshem, Indiana 46526 sent it to me.

7.             Hanneh Elias Aghaby, Seer Prophet

7.1                          01/03rd 1933, Supernatural Visitation & Prophetic Words, Antichrist & End Time Events & America  — This account is privately published by the late reverend Saleem Bishara Kawar (1912-1988), an eye witness and the main transcriber of this account as it happened…

                                The Booklet:  “Signs And Wonders In Rabbath-Ammon, Being An Account Of Divine Visitations In Amman, Trans-Jordan, 1933.”  — Divine Revelation, Jesus is coming soon, Miracles, Visions of the future, The antichrist at work, Tribulations in Jerusalem, Stories of salvation, Jordan a land of peace and prophecies & Russia and France will unite for war.  Inspired by the Holy Spirit, Revealed to Om Saleem,  Copied in Arabic by Saleem B. Kawar.

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]

Forward — On the night of 01/03rd, 1933, a Christian woman living in Amman, the capital of Trans-Jordan, Hanneh Elias Aghaby by name, the wife of Bashara Mutanis Kawar was granted a supernatural visitation which must rank with those recorded of saints of mediaeval times such as Francis D'Assisi and others, and in some phases will recall those Divine phenomena which accompanied the outpouring of the Spirit in Apostolic days; for this was but the beginning of a series of Divine visitations and supernatural manifestations that have been continued for months at varying intervals. Great interest was stirred up locally and in the Arabic speaking countries of the Levant, especially as accounts were published in various Arabic newspapers. The result has been to many a spiritual quickening and revival of faith in God. Eventually relatives and friends of Mme. Kawar arranged and published in Arabic an account of these miracles and prophetic utterances; for as such they must be classed. The result of the publication and circulation of these Arabic pamphlets has been a blessing to many, and it has seemed right to give to the English speaking world this account of these modern miracles, in belief that in a materialistic age it will be a proof of the reality and power of the Divine.

It may be added that this account is in the main a translation of the Arabic which was drawn up by Mr. Saleem Kawar, the eldest son of Mme. Kawar, and a clerk in one of the departments of the Trans-Jordan Government. As such it largely follows the arrangement of the Arabic pamphlet which was entitled, "The Wonderful Occurrence in Amman, 1933".

Witnesses of this series of Divine phenomena are many and include both local people and foreigners. The writer of the foreword and translator, in the main, of the Arabic account has had the privilege of following up these occurrences from the beginning and, being a neighbor of the family, has had every opportunity of obtaining first hand information, or of personally witnessing these events.

It is to be hoped that the value and power of these accounts and messages will not be lost in translation but as in Arabic, so in English, they will prove a blessing and inspiration to many.

7.2                          1993, Supernatural Visitation & Prophetic Words, Antichrist & End Time Events  Signs and Wonders in Rabbath-Ammon, Being an account of Divine Visitations in Amman, Trans-Jordan 1933, Inspired by the Holy Spirit, Revealed to Om Saleem, Copied in Arabic by Saleem B. Kawar, Translated into English by Pastor Roy Whitman, Redacted by Ron Banuk.

Redactor's Preface, Ron Banuk—1993 — The following transcriptions were first spoken under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit by the Seer of Little Zion, Om Saleem (1893-1958), in Arabic.  The scribe, her son Saleem B. Kawar (1912-1988), initially wrote these revelations in pen onto 40 booklets of various sizes.  When a foreign language was introduced, either the seer or a bystander would transcribe that portion of the message into Arabic.  On some occasions Pastor Roy Whitman (1904-1992) would aid in translating the original "utterances", but more importantly, Roy did nearly all the translating from Arabic to English.  What follows is an eyewitness account of the events in Amman, Jordan written in the same year as the manifestations while there still was a buzz in the air and word of the miracles was on everyone's lips…

* Hanneh Elias Aghaby was known as Om Saleem and The Seer of Little Zion. In the Bible Hannah was the wife of Elkanah and mother of Samuel. The name Hannah means “grace” in Hebrew. Her middle name, Elias, is the Greek form for the great prophet Elijah and means “the Lord is my God”. Her last name, Aghaby, is the Arabic transliteration for Agape meaning “love”. In Arabic there is no letter “p”, but the closest to it phonetically is “b”.

Introduction, Ron Banuk and Zuheir Kawar—2001 — On the night the visions began, Pastor Roy Whitman was visiting the pastor of the neighboring Christian community in As-Salt, Trans-Jordan.  In 1933, As-Salt was the largest city in the Hashemite Kingdom with a population of 18,000 Muslims and a few hundred Christians.  Roy had planned a week-long revival in As-Salt helping his good friend Pastor Saul Benjamin. Later in the week, he would return to the church he established in Amman on 06/06, 1926.   On Tuesday night  (01/03, 1933), Roy told Saul that a strange power had came over him as he was praying.  The Holy Spirit’s presence was so intense, he felt a manifestation was immanent.  The following morning, a call came from Amman, a town with only 5000 people at the time.  It was Ibraham Kawar, a young member of the Kawar family that lived upstairs from him.  He was ecstatic.  His mother, Hanneh Kawar (Om Saleem), had a vision just a few hours ago in the early morning hours.  People were now gathering at his house from all around and Roy Whitman was entreated to come quickly to oversee the matter.  Roy was overwhelmed, but he was also committed to the revival and could not think of leaving until Friday.  Wednesday night, Roy preached about the Blood of Jesus and on Thursday night the topic was the Second Coming—two very relevant sermons considering what was happening 30 miles away in Amman.

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]


Pastor Whitman lived next to the Roman Theater in a tri-level house on the Italian Hospital Street.  He lived on the first floor just above the farm animals, which were on the ground floor.  The Kawar family lived above him while the owner, Salim Jacob Jammal, lived in the third floor penthouse.  The first child of Bishara and Hanneh Kawar was Saleem, hence the parents became known as Aba and Om Saleem.  They had two other children, two daughters and Aemile.   

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]

        The Home of Bishara and Hanneh Kawar in 1933                                            Pastor Roy Whitman (1904-1992)

06/26, 1936, Hannah was taken in the spirit to the Mount of Olives, many bombs and explosives cut people into pieces and threw them into the valley, Hannah was terrified, and asked, the angel, how could God allow the shedding of blood to occur.  The angel answered, this is the result of  the increase of wickedness of the  human beings because their hearts are not righteous.  Don’t you know that all tribulations and wars are bound to happen   these are the last days, there shall be no peace, kingdom will rise against kingdom, because love will be taken from the world and darkness will cover the earth.

09/16, 1937, Hannah saw a bright light, in the light were three men with white beards, the middle man was younger than the other two, he said, ‘God shall destroy 1/6th of the earth with earthquakes,’ immediately she hear a voice proclaiming ‘Glory to Him the everlasting One, His dominion is from everlasting to everlasting.’

Then she saw heaven getting darker and darker with thunder and lightening.  Suddenly when she was looking she  saw two huge animals appear, and they were fighting each other, until the smaller one was divided into two pieces and  thrown into two different directions.

Hannah heard a voice saying, God shall tear apart your kingdom you who are prideful and strong, then  she saw an angel dressed in a green robe sprinkling black soil on the earth, herself standing on the Mount of Olives near the wailing wall watching people fighting each other…

Then she saw European soldiers who were also targeted to be killed, the European soldiers were climbing the wailing wall  she heard a voice saying you shall see the blood running, hunger and pains, wars and disturbances   shall be in your midst, take heed and warn everyone so you won’t perish, she heard explosives and saw airplanes targeting people on the ground to be killed and thrown on the ground and their blood was running like a river.  While she was under the power she said, ‘which kingdoms are these? ‘ Russia, Japan, America, China and England.’  In these days God have mercy upon them.’

Soon all these events will be fulfilled.  She heard an old man with a beard saying, ‘Woe to the world for it will not take heed, the universe will be disturbed and darkness will cover on the earth.’

And a voice declared, the believers will be praying, some will be backslid, when they experience the disturbances of the universe

Another man said, 1/10th of the population will die from the water and diseases.

09/25, 1933, Hannah as under the power, the angels said to her, remember everything and don’t forget these are the last days and all the events will come to pass these are stressful times in the entire world.  The fear of the believer shall disappear, the fear of the believer shall disappear and they shall be bold, the believers must not endanger themselves and they must be wise.

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  Some of the above came from a small booklet available, and some of the information came from an audio tape, see below for ordering both the booklet and audio tape.]

The Om Saleem prophecies from 1933 and 1934 were collated from a collection of 40 notebooks into a single huge Arabic document of about a thousand pages in 1973.  The collator was Saleem B. Kawar, a Southern Baptist missionary.  Forty years earlier, this same man had been the principal scribe, who wrote down the prophecies as he heard them from his mother, Om Saleem.

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  The actual full account of the prophetic received by Hanneh is not here in the above.  What is included above is mainly what she received about the nation - America.  I do recommend that you read the booklet available, for Hannah received some prophetic regarding the antichrist and other issues which is most interesting.] 

From: For any questions Please contact the Sons of Rev. Kawar at the following E-mail address:, or visit the website .  Gwen Shaw’s 28th Annual Convention in Boston, MA on 07/08th, 2003,  Samira Kawar was the guest speaker.  Engeltal, also known as End-Time Handmaidens and Servants Ministry, P.O. Box 447, Jasper, AR 72641, 870.446.2252.  You can request both the booklet and audio tape available.

8.             Reg King

8.1                          Late 1940’s,Vision, The Great Russian—American War, Russian Invasion as Seen By Reg King (1940s)— In the vision things happening, and understood in my mind, as it was revealed to me, as to the location and who they were.


The Russian forces were coming out of the area of the Bathurst Inlet.  I remember how astonished I was, because they were there undetected.  They had a large mobile military attack force, with heavy armour.


Then the scene changes and I saw Russian and U.S. fighter planes in aerial combat, which is near the Saskatchewan border.  The invasion route was in the general area of the Alberta and Saskatchewan border along 110 degrees longitude.  I was very amazed that hostile aircraft could get so near to the U.S. border, and not be detected and intercepted before that time.


Again the scene changes and I realized the enemy land forces to be just North of the 60th parallel, also as yet undetected, and without any resistance from either Canadian or U.S. forces.


The visionary experience was given to me in the late 1940’s and I remember my absolute amazement that an enemy could penetrate so far into our beloved Canada and not be detected.  Also, lastly, a date was given to me, but not the year, which was 01/26, ????.  And the enemy was using bacterial or germ warfare.


From: & Thomas S. Gibson,

9.             Kenneth E. Hagin, Prophet

9.1                          09/02, 1950, Open Vision, War And Destruction To America — This is sent in from Susan Garcia. From "The Word of Faith" magazine, the 11/2001 issue, which is published monthly by Kenneth Hagin Ministries:

I wanted to share this with all of you. This if from Kenneth E. Hagin Sr. He received this from the Lord on 09/02, 1950 at a revival in Rockwall, TX.  Please read and begin to pray.

As I lay under the power of God, it seemed that I stood on a plain and could see for miles. There was no sign of life. I felt so lonely. To the west I saw what appeared to be a tiny dot on the horizon. As I watched, it grew larger. It was a horse with a man upon it, riding toward me at full speed.

The horseman came to me, stopped, and handed me a scroll - a roll of paper twelve or fourteen inches long. As I unrolled it, he said, "Take and read." At the top of the page in big, bold, black print were the words, "WAR AND DESTRUCTION". I was struck dumb. He laid his right hand on my head and said, "Read, in the Name of Jesus Christ!" I began to read what followed on the paper, and as the words instructed me, I looked and saw what I read about.

First, I read about thousands upon thousands of men in uniform. Then I looked and saw these men marching, wave after wave of soldiers marching as to war. I looked in the direction they were going, and as far as I could see there were thousands of men marching.

I read the scroll again, then looked and saw what I had just read about. I saw many women - some old with snowy white hair, some middle-aged, some young, and some teen-aged. Some of the younger ones held babies. All of the women were bowed together in sorrow and were weeping profusely. Those who did not carry babies held their hands on their stomachs as they bowed over and wept. Tears flowed from their eyes like water.

I looked at the scroll again, and again looked up to see what I had read about. I saw the skyline of a large city. Looking closer I saw its skyscrapers were burned-out hulls, and portions of the city were in ruins. It was not written that just one city would be destroyed, burned and in ruins, but that there would be many such cities.

The scroll was written in the first person; it seemed as if Jesus Himself were speaking. I read, "America is receiving her last call. Some nations have already received their last call and will never receive another." Then in larger print it said, "THE TIME OF THE END OF ALL THINGS IS AT HAND." This statement was repeated four or five times.

The scroll continued, "All the gifts of the Spirit will be in operation in the Church in these last days. The Church will do greater things than even the Early Church did. It will have greater power, signs, and wonders than were recorded in the Acts of the Apostles. We have seen and experienced many healings, but we now behold amazing miracles such as have not been seen before.

More and more miracles will be performed in the last days, which are just ahead (referring to the end of the last days), for it is time for the gift of the working of miracles to be more in prominence. We now have entered into the area of the miraculous. Many of My own people will not accept the moving of My Spirit, and will turn back and will not be ready to meet Me at My coming. Many will be deceived by false prophets and miracles of satanic origin. But follow the Word of God, the Spirit of God, and Me, and you will not be deceived. I am gathering My own together and am preparing them, for the time is short."

There were several other exhortations to watchfulness, to awake and to pray, and not to be deceived. Then I read, "As it was in the days of Noah, so also shall the coming of the Son of Man be. As I spoke to Noah and said, 'Yet seven days and I will cause it to rain upon the earth, forty days and forty nights, and every living substance will I destroy from off the face of the earth,' so today I am speaking and giving America her last warning and call to repentance, and the time that is left is comparable to the last seven days of Noah's time.

"Warn this generation, as did Noah his generation, for judgment is about to fall. And these sayings shall be fulfilled shortly, for I am coming soon. This is the last revival. I am preparing My people for My coming. Judgment is coming, but I will call My people away, even unto Myself, before the worst shall come. But be thou faithful and watch and pray." Then the message concluded with the words, "For the time of the end of all things is at hand."

From the book: 1, and “I Believe In Visions,” by Kenneth E. Hagin, ISBN: 0-89276-508-9, or or contact Kenneth Hagin Ministries.

10.           Edith Ward Heflin, Minister

10.1                        1950, Dream, God Warns Those In  The Prophetic Before War Comes —  [We know in the prophetic that God will warn a number in a nation that war is coming to that nation whether they fight the battle on a foreign soil or at home on their nations soil. ] 

“In 1950, I kept feeling that war was coming.  I said to God, “If war comes, I want to know it.”  I wasn’t being disrespectful.  I wondered if it I had prayed enough for our boys during the Second World War.  This time I wanted to be sure that I did the right thing.  “If You will reveal to me when war is coming, I promise You that I will pray for our boys as I have never prayed for them before,” I told HIM.

We went to Tulsa, Oklahoma to visit my brother and mother.  I kept feeling that war was about to break out.  One night, about four o’clock in the morning, I had a dream.  God revealed to me that war was indeed coming.  I saw a very peculiar rainbow outside.  I ran outside and my husband ran after me.  The rainbow stretched from one end of the sky to the other, touching one end of the United States and the other.  But it wasn’t a beautifully colored rainbow.  It was a deep gray, what I would call a gun-metal gray.  In the rainbow I saw the White House, the Capital, and many other government buildings.

The Lord spoke to me very plainly and said, “There’s going to be war put not on the soil of the United States.  The Capital will be affected, the White House will be affected, and the government buildings will be affected.”

When I got up in the morning, I told my mother and my brother.

He said, “Oh, that’s just your imagination.  I just killed a black snake.  You must have dreamed about that.” 

“No,” I said, “War is coming.”  I could feel it in my bosom.

That was 06/15, 1950.  Ten days later, on 06/25, the Korean War broke out; a war that caused much hardship and much suffering.  Later, my own son was drafted into the army and went to Korea.”...

                10/1975, Vision, New York City, Atomic Or Nuclear War? —  … I had some very unusual experiences through the years:  When I was going to Israel, on 10/06, 1975, I took a local flight from Richmond to New York.  Going into New York, I was saying to the Lord, “I have always admired these tall buildings.  Could this be the city that will be destroyed in one hour in the Tribulation?  I don’t think so, Lord, because I believe it is an Asian city.”  The only reason I thought there might be a possibility of it being New York is that the UN is located there.

On the larger plane, going over the ocean, I was again admiring all the tall buildings of New York.  But, as I looked to the ground, I had an unusual experience.  I couldn’t see buildings any longer.  The city had disappeared and in its place was what looked to me to be a pile of crushed charcoal several feet high.

I looked to the sky.  The sky nearest me was filled with good angels that had come for the good souls of those who had been killed, apparently by atomic or nuclear war.

The half of the sky farthest from me was filled with evil angels that had come for the wicked.  I knew that in reality it trouble came, the good angels and the bad angels would all be mixed together.  But God was showing me the amount of good people in New York.

I said, “Lord, I can’t believe there would be that many good people go up from New York City.  [Since that time busloads of folks from New York are coming down to our camp meetings and conferences and being blessed of God.]  Also the Holy Spirit has drawn new ministers into New York City and the spirituality of the city is increasing.

Later, I looked closer to the plane and saw a very broad angel.  He was half again as broad as most angels I have seen.  I could see him only form the waist to the feet.  I said, “Oh, what a powerful angel!  I have never seen such an angel, so broad in the hips.”

God told me, “You are as powerful as that angel because you have the Holy Ghost in you.”

 1988 - 1991, Prophetic & DREAM, Iraq War & Hard Times Are Coming & Another Depression   —  …We are nearing the end of time.  For several years beginning in 1988, God told me that we would have  war in 1991.  God showed other people the same thing.  I mentioned it several times in conferences and camp meetings.  Just as God had said, we had war with Iraq, and it turned out well.  But, because of the success of the war, many have taken an ease in their spirits.  This is dangerous because the devil will rise up again… Time is short.

Many changes are coming and God has a purpose in it all.  He wants to change us for eternity.  Let that change come.

We have a great opportunity now, but a short one, I feel.  Don’t neglect spiritual things.  Those who put God first are going to be blessed the most… God has an abundance of everything, which He is ready to impart to those who put Him first.

I feel so strongly about the future.  Thank God for the present we enjoy in America, but I AM SURE THAT HARD TIMES ARE COMING… I AM SURE THAT WE FACE ANOTHER DEPRESSION…

God showed me a dream that there will come a time when we will have NO transportation…  God will permit this to happen so that we will cry out for HIM to come… We will get to the place that we will cry out, “Oh, Jesus, I can’t live another day unless You come.”

God has promised to  send “the early rain” [that was the outpouring of the Spirit on the Day of Pentecost] and “the latter rain” [which is the outpouring of the Spirit in these last days] together in ONE month.  That might not mean a month of thirty days.  It may mean, simply, that it will happen in a very short space of time.

I believe trouble will cause this great combined outpouring.  When my mother got the Holy Ghost, it was persecution that drove people to seek God.  I believe that persecution will again cause us to seek HIM.    When we cry out to HIM, God will help us.

A few years ago, I was alone in my living room.  I was fasting and praying.  I said, “Lord, I know You can tell me when that great day is coming.  Whether you want to tell poor little me or not, I don’t know.  But I would like to know when that time is coming that the early rain and the latter rain will fall together in ONE month.”

The Lord said to me, “When the first city in the world has either a hydrogen bomb or a nuclear attack, the outpouring will begin.”  [This of course was long after the bombing of Japan in the World War.]  Every other city in the world will think their city is NEXT, and people everywhere will begin to pray.  That’s why I am sure trouble is coming…

Press in.  The greatest revival the world has ever seen is just ahead of us.  It may take more trouble than we have ever experienced to bring it, but it’s coming.

God is going to MAKE IT EASY FOR PEOPLE TO GET SAVED.  Trouble always drives people to God.  All of us pray more when we’re in trouble than we do when God answers prayer and we’re lifted out of difficulty for a while.  It is so easy to forget God.  It is so easy to relax spiritually when you live on EASY STREET…

I want to see the Church maintain its hope.   I can only remember, in my teens, hearing of two preachers in all the United States who were teaching that Christians would go through the Tribulation and that there was NO such thing as THE RAPTURED OF THE CHURCH.  This is the great and glorious “HOPE” of Scripture.  Now, many people are teaching that this HOPE does NOT exist.  Don’t be FOOLED.  Don’t lose your HOPE.  Jesus is coming for HIS own…

Early in my ministry I had a vision in which I was conducted into the very throne room of God…

The devil is going to put up harder fights in the future…. Time is short!..

God is keeping good pay records.  So many churches have closed their doors on Sunday night and during the week.  It’s tragic to me.  What do those preachers do all week?  We must do more, not less…

We must allow our FAITH in God to be increased to the point that we can believe HIM to multiply our food, to multiply our gasoline, to multiply our money.

I have opened bureau drawers a number of times and found money that I never put there.  God is faithful.  When there is a NEED, He uses people as much as He can.  When people WON’T LISTEN, He has to supply supernaturally for you, and He will do it.

I have had him put money in my pocketbook.  There it was right in plain sight.  No one visited me that day.  God did it.

God told me something very interesting about money many years ago.  He said, “If I gave somebody a million dollars after they got saved, I’d never see them again or hear from them until the million dollars was exhausted.”  I believe He was RIGHT.

He wants us to call on Him every day because He wants our FELLOWSHIP.  He wants us to LEAN upon HIM>  That’s why He gives us a little today, a little tomorrow and a little the next day.  That assures that we will come to HIM and say, “Lord, my pocketbook is empty.”…

Many fail because God TESTS you sometimes until the final minute.  That’s what makes your faith GROW.  And God does strange things sometimes to teach us how to TRUST HIM.

                                Churches Founded By Rev. Edith Heflin & Her Husband, in:  Ashland, Callao, Bristersburg, Farlmouth, Richmond, Weems, West Point & the Campground, Virginia.

[—Jesus Christ's, Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  The 1929 Depression was very severe, they were truly called ‘Hard Times.’  In 1929, you could expect a weekly salary of $18.00 and if you did well, to be around $25.00 – a government job.  Rent could be around $8.00 a month.  Church offerings were as low as $.45 cents, the people did not have much money.  You collected and paid a preacher around $3.00 to bury the dead.  A loaf of bread was 5 cents, eggs were 10 cents, and gas was 10 cents a gallon.  Banks failed in 1929, the nation entered into ‘The Great Depression.’  Unfortunately, when the stock market crashes as it will again and the banks also close… you will see these kinds of prices again, the dollar as we know it today will be history.  The Great Depression was approximately 75 years ago in America [from 2004]

Edith Heflin is very old and still alive at the Calvary Pentecostal Campground in Ashland, VA as of 2005.

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  The late Ruth Ward Heflin, descendant of the great revivalist, Jonathan Edwards, and Pentecostal pioneer parents, Wallace and Edith Heflin, founded a prophetic worship intercession ministry, Mount Zion Fellowship, in Jerusalem in 1972. ]

From: The book “I Serve The God Of Miracles” ©1991, ISBN: 1-56043-043-5, by Edith Ward Heflin, the mother of Ruth & Wallace Heflin, from Ashland, Virginia.   Calvary Pentecostal Campground, 11352 Heflin Lane, Ashland, VA 23005-7616.

11.           A. A. Allen, Prophet

11.1                        1954, Open Vision & Voice Of God, The Statue Of Liberty–America Invaded —An American evangelist, A.A. Allen recorded the following supernatural open vision in the year 1954.

 The Background — “As I stepped inside the elevator at the Empire State Building, I never dreamed of the experience which awaited me just 86 stories up.

“My ears began to close, due to the sudden increase of altitude, as the elevator shot upward to the first observatory 86 floors above the ground.  This was the first time I had gone atop the Empire State Building, and it was a trip I had been eager to take, since no visit to New York City can be considered complete without a trip to the observatories up the 1472 foot tall building…

“As I stepped off the elevator and went onto the outside terrace, I went expecting to see all of New York City, New Jersey, Manhattan, the Bronx, and on across the Hudson River to Westchester in a great panoramic view.  But little did I realize that God had an even greater view awaiting me there; as, through a supernatural vision, He would let me see that which is soon to take place on the whole North American continent.

The View — “As I stood there. . . , just to the south of me, on Bedloe’s Island, I could see the Statue of Liberty illuminating the gateway to the new world.  To people everywhere, this 300 foot statue has become the symbol of liberty.  It was presented to the people of the United States by the freedom–loving people of France in 1883. . .

“I looked to the east.  There I could see the United Nations Building, which has been called “The last sacred temple for the rediscovery of human brotherhood.’  The great statesmen of the world have declared we must remain at peace with one another or die…

“ ‘The Empire State Building, located at the intersection of 34th Street and Fifth Avenue, covers only about two acres of ground, yet it is so high that people in the observatories can see the sun rise a half–hour sooner and set a half–hour later than on the street… From the 86th floor observatory, if you look up, you will see the huge television tower rising 222 feet above the previous height of the building.  This tower sends the signals of all of Manhattan’s important TV broadcasters, who have their transmitters in the building.

“ ‘The 102nd floor observatory, 1,250 feet above the street, is glass enclosed so that one may see in all directions the surrounding areas of the city.

“ ‘The 86th floor observatory has both indoor and outdoor terraces.  When you step on the 86th floor terrace, you are standing where famous people from every country of the world have been before you. . .   As I stood there, I was aware that I was only one of 10 million people representing every nation on earth who have visited the Empire State Observatories.  But I still did not realize that I was to be the only one of the ten million to whom God had chosen to give such a revelation as I was to receive atop that great building.

A Giant Telescope – And The Spirit Of The Lord — “ ‘There, on the east side of the terrace, I noticed a giant telescope, of the kind into which you can drop a dime and see for approximately fifteen miles.  I knew that a dime slipped into that telescope would enable me to see much farther than the natural eye could reach.  I got a dime from my pocket and held it in my hand, ready to drop it into the telescope when the man in front of me was through viewing the scene. . .   As I stood with my dime between my fingers, waiting my turn, suddenly the Spirit of the Lord came upon me.  I noticed the two giant eyes of the telescope as the man who was manipulating it turned it in my direction.  I was amazed that the Spirit of the Lord should so move upon me, there, atop the Empire State Building.  Why should I feel such a surge of His Spirit and power there?

“Thou Shalt Have Wars” — “ ‘Then suddenly I heard the voice of the Lord.  It was as clear and as distinct as a voice could be.  It seemed to come from the very midst of the giant telescope.  But when I looked at the telescope, I knew it hadn’t come from there, but directly from heaven.  The voice said,

‘The eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole world, to shew himself strong in the behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward Him.  Herein thou hast done foolishly: therefore from henceforth thou shalt have wars.’  [This was a direct quotation from 2 Chronicles 16:9]

“Immediately, when I heard the voice of God, I knew this was a quotation of Scripture.  But never before had I had a thing come to me so forcefully by the power of the Spirit.  The ticking of the telescope stopped.  The man before me had used up his dime’s worth.  As he stepped away I knew that I was next.  As I stepped to the telescope and dropped in my dime, immediately the tickling started again.  This ticking was an automatic clock which would allow me to use the telescope for a definitely limited time only.

“As I swung the telescope to the north, suddenly the Spirit of God came upon me in a way that I had never thought of before.  Seemingly in the Spirit I was entirely caught away.  I knew that the telescope itself had nothing to do with the distance which I was suddenly enabled to see, for I seemed to see things far beyond the range of the telescope, even on a bright, clear day.  It was simply that God had chosen this time to reveal these things to me, for as I looked through the telescope, it was not Manhattan Island that I saw, but a far greater scene. . .

An Amazing Vision — [Note: The next portion of this vision–revelation is in the form of an allegory wherein the evangelist sees a struggle and the fall of the Statue of Liberty.  His vision of the action of World War III comes at and after the fall of the statue.]

“ ‘That which I was looking upon was not Manhattan Island.  It was all of the North American continent spread out before me as a map is spread upon a table.  It was not the East River and the Hudson River that I saw on either side, but the Atlantic and the Pacific Oceans.  And instead of the Statue of Liberty standing in the bay on her tiny island, I saw her standing far out in the Gulf of Mexico.  She was between me and the United States.

[Note:  As though he was looking at North America from the northern coast of South America.]

The U.S.A., As Viewed From The South — “ ‘There, clear and distinct, lay all the North American continent, with all its great cities.  To the north lay the Great Lakes.  Far to the northeast was New York City.  I could see Seattle and Portland far to the northwest.  Down the West Coast, there was San Francisco and Los Angeles.  Closer in the foreground, there lay New Orleans, at the center of the Gulf Coast area.  I could see the great towering ranges of the Rocky Mountains, and trace with my eyes the Continental Divide.  All this and more, I could see spread out before me as a great map upon a table.

God’s Portrayal Of Judgment To Come — “As I looked, suddenly from the sky I saw a giant hand reach down.  That gigantic hand was reaching out toward the Statue of Liberty.  In a moment her gleaming torch was torn from her hand, and in it instead was placed a cup.  And I saw protruding from the cup a giant sword, shining, as if a great light had been turned upon its glistening edge.  Never before had I seen such a sharp, glistening, dangerous sword.  It seemed to threaten all the world.  As the great cup was placed in the hand of the Statue of Liberty, I heard these words: 

‘Thus saith the Lord of hosts…  Drink ye and be drunken, spue, and fall, and rise no more, because of the sword which I will send. . . ’

“As I heard these words, I recognized them as a quotation from Jeremiah 25:27.

“I was amazed to hear the Statue of Liberty speak out in reply, ‘I will not drink.’

“Then, as the voice of thunder, I heard again the voice of the Lord, saying:

‘. . . Thus saith the Lord of hosts, Ye shall certainly drink’ [Jer. 25:28].

“ ‘Then suddenly the giant hand forced the cup to the lips of the Statue of Liberty, and she became powerless to defend herself.  The mighty hand of God forced her to drink every drop of the cup.  As she drank the bitter dregs, these were the words that I heard:

‘. . . should ye be utterly unpunished?  Ye shall not be unpunished: for I will call for a sword upon all the inhabitants of the earth, saith the Lord of hosts’ [Jer. 25:29].

“When the cup was withdrawn from the lips of the Statue of Liberty, I noticed the sword was missing from the cup, which could mean but one thing.  The contents of the cup had been completely consumed!  I knew that the sword merely typified war, death, and destruction, which is no doubt on the way.

[Note:  A cross-reference to the above statement is found in Ezekiel 21:28: “And thou, son of man, prophesy and say, Thus saith the Lord God . . .  The sword, the sword is drawn, for the slaughter it is furbished to consume because of the glittering.”]

“Liberty” Staggers — “ ‘Then, as one drunken on too much wine, I saw the Statue of Liberty become unsteady on her feet and begin to stagger and to lose her balance.  I saw her splashing in the Gulf, trying to regain her balance.  I saw her stagger again and again, and fall to her knees.  As I saw her desperate attempts to regain her balance, and rise to her feet again, my heart was filled with compassion for her struggles.  But as she struggled there in the Gulf, once again I heard these words:

‘Ye shall drink and be drunken, and spue, and fall, and rise no more because of the sword that I shall send among you.’

“As I watched, I wondered if the Statue of Liberty would ever be able to regain her feet – if she would ever stand again.  And as I watched, it seemed that with all her power she struggled to rise, and finally staggered to her feet again, and stood there swaying drunkenly.  I felt sure that any moment she would fall again – possibly never to rise again.  I seemed overwhelmed with a desire to reach out my hand to keep her head above water, for I knew that if she ever fell again she would drown there in the Gulf.

The Skeleton – Shaped Cloud — “Then as I watched, another amazing thing was taking place.  Far to the northwest, just over Alaska, a huge, black cloud was arising.  As it rose, it was as black as night.  It seemed to be in the shape of a man’s head.  As it continued to rise, I observed two light spots in the black cloud.  It rose further, and a gaping hole appeared.  I could see that the black cloud was taking the shape of a skull, for now the huge, gaping mouth was plainly visible.  Finally the head was  complete.  Then the shoulders began to appear, and on either side, long, black arms.

“It seemed that what I saw was the entire North American continent, spread out like a map upon a table with this terrible skeleton – formed cloud arising from behind the table.  It rose steadily until the form was visible down to the waist.  At the waist, the skeleton seemed to bend toward the United States, stretching forth a hand toward the east and one toward the west – one toward New York and one toward Seattle.  As the awful form stretch forward, I could see that its entire attention seemed focused upon the United States, overlooking Canada – at least for the time being.  As I saw the horrible black cloud in the form of a skeleton bending toward America, bending from the waist over, reaching down toward Chicago and out toward both coasts, I knew its one interest was to destroy multitudes.

Three Puffs Of Searing Vapors — [Note:  This part of the vision refers to a MIRV – type distribution, unknown in 1954.]  “As I watched in horror, the great black cloud stopped just above the Great Lake region, and turned its face toward New York City.  Then out of the horrible, great gaping mouth began to appear wisps of white vapor which looked like smoke, as a cigarette smoker would blow puffs of smoke from his mouth.  These whitish vapors were being blown toward New York City.  The smoke began to spread until it covered all the eastern part of the United States.

“Then the skeleton turned to the west, and out of the horrible mouth and nostrils came another great puff of white smoke.  This time it was blown in the direction of the West Coast.  In a few minutes, the entire West Coast and Los Angeles area was covered with its vapors.

“Then toward the center came a third great puff.  As I watched, St. Louis and Kansas City were enveloped in its white vapors.  Then it came toward New Orleans.  On they swept until they reached the Statue of Liberty where she stood staggering drunkenly in the blue waters of the Gulf.  As the white vapors began to spread around the head of the Statue, she took in but one gasping breath and then began to cough as though to rid her lungs of the horrible vapors she had inhaled.  One could tell readily by the painful coughing that those white vapors had seared her lungs.

“What were these white vapors? . . .  Could they be the horrible nerve gas recently made known to the American public?

[Note: Nerve gas works on humans in the same way insecticides work on bugs.  The parallel is more than a coincidence.  In the middle thirties, Dr. Gerhard Schrader of Germany discovered nerve gas during a search for new insecticides.  The Nazis immediately realized the potential of Dr. Schrader’s discovery and in 1939 built a plant to produce various nerve gases at Dyhernfurth, near the Polish border.  Production got under way in 1942, but the Germans did not use nerve gas during World War II, presumably because the Allies’ air superiority gave them the power to retaliate.  After the war, the Russians took over the Dyhernfurth factory and its trained personnel.  It has been producing nerve gas for the Soviets ever since.]

The Vision:  God Speaks Again — “As I looked with wonder upon the vision God had given me, I wondered: ‘Could it be that it was the horrible nerve gas which was causing the Statue of Liberty to react so violently as it floated about her head, looking like an innocent cloud?”

“Then I heard the voice of God as He spoke again:

‘Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof.

‘And it shall be, as with the people, so with the priest; as with the servant, so with his master; . . . as with the buyer, so with the seller; as with the lender, so with the borrower; as with the taker of usury, so with the giver of usury to him.

‘The land shall be utterly emptied, and utterly spoiled: for the Lord hath spoken this word.

‘The earth mourneth and fadeth away, the world languisheth and fadeth away, the haughty people of the earth do languish.

‘The earth also is defiled under the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant.

‘Therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are desolate; therefore the inhabitants of the earth are burned, and few men left’ [Isa. 24:16].

The End Of “Liberty” — “As I watched, the coughing grew worse. . . .  The Statue of Liberty was moaning and groaning.  She was in mortal agony.  The pain must have been terrific, as again and again she tried to clear her lungs of those horrible vapors.  I watched her there in the Gulf as she staggered, clutching her lungs and her breasts with her hands.  Then she fell to her knees.  In a moment she gave one final cough, made a last desperate effort to rise to her knees, and then fell face forward into the waters of the Gulf and lay still – still as death.  Only the lapping of the waves, splashing over her body, which was partly under the water and partly out of the water, broke the stillness.

“Run For Your Lives” — “Suddenly the silence was shattered by the screaming of sirens, sirens that seemed to scream, ‘Run for your lives!’

Never before had I heard such shrill, screaming sirens.  They seemed to be everywhere – to the north, the south, the east and the west.  There seemed to be multitudes of sirens.  And as I looked, I saw people everywhere running; but it seemed none of them ran more than a few paces, and then they fell.  And even as I had seen the Statue of Liberty struggling to regain her poise and balance, and finally falling for the last time, to die on her face, I now saw millions of people falling in the streets, on the sidewalks, struggling.  I heard their screams for mercy and help.  I heard their horrible coughings, as though their lungs had been seared with fire [Note: brimstone?].  I heard the moanings and groanings of the doomed and dying.  As I watched, a few finally reached shelters; but only a few ever got to the shelters, and above the groaning and the moaning of the dying multitudes, I heard these words:

A noise shall come even to the ends of the earth; for the Lamb hath a controversy with the nations, He will plead with all flesh; He will give them that are wicked to the sword, saith the Lord. . . . Behold, evil shall go forth from nation to nation, and a great whirlwind shall be raised up from the coasts of the earth, and the slain of the Lord shall be at that day from one end of the earth even unto the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried; they shall be dung upon the ground’ [Jer. 25:31-33].

Destructive Rockets Rise From The Sea — “Then suddenly I saw from the Atlantic and from the Pacific, and out of the Gulf, rocket-like objects that seemed to come up like fish leaping out of the water.  High into the air they leaped, each heading into a different direction, but every one toward the United States.  On the ground, the sirens screamed louder.  Up from the ground I saw similar rockets beginning to ascend.  To me, these appeared to be interceptor rockets although they arose from different points all over the United States.  However, none of them seemed to be successful in intercepting the rockets that had risen from the ocean on every side.  These rockets finally reached their maximum height, slowly turned over, and fell back to earth in defeat.  Then suddenly, the rockets which had leaped out of the oceans like fish all exploded at once.  The explosion was ear-splitting.  The next thing which I saw was a huge ball of fire.  The only thing I have ever seen which resembled that which I saw in my vision was the picture of the explosion of the H-bomb somewhere in the Pacific some months ago.  In my vision, it was so real I seemed to feel a searing heat from it.

Devastation By Terrific Explosions — “As the vision spread before my eyes, and I viewed the widespread desolation brought about by the terrific explosions, I could not help thinking, ‘While the defenders of our nation have quibbled over what measures of defense to use, and neglected the only true defense, faith and dependence upon the true and living God, that which she has greatly feared has come upon her!  How true it has been proven that “except the Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh but in vain.”

A Very Significant, Final, Bible Quotation — “Then, as the noise of the battle subsided, to my ears came this quotation from Joel, the second chapter:

‘Blow ye the trumpet in Zion, and sound an alarm in my holy mountain: let all the inhabitants of the land tremble: for the day of the Lord cometh, for it is nigh at hand;

‘A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spread upon the mountains:  a great people and a strong; there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it, even to the years of many generations.

‘A fire devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth:  the land is as the Garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness; yea, and nothing shall escape them.

‘The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses; and as horsemen, so shall they run.

‘Like the noise of chariots on the tops of the mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth stubble, as a strong people set in battle array.  Before their faces the people shall be much pained: all faces shall gather blackness.

‘They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks:  Neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded.

[Note: Observe the change of pace here, for the next verse indicates a very definite change from organized assault to looting, rioting, and acts of anarchy.]

‘They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief.

‘The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining’ [Joel 2:1-10]

“Then the voice was still.  The earth, too, was silent, with the silence of death.

Concluding View: God’s Protection — “And then to my ears came another sound – a sound of distant singing.  It was the sweetest music I had ever heard.  There was joyful shouting, and sounds of happy laughter.  Immediately I knew it was the rejoicing of the saints of God.  I looked, and there high in the heaven, above the smoke and poisonous gases, above the noise of battle, I saw a huge mountain.  It seemed to be of solid rock, and I knew at once that this was the mountain of the Lord.  The sounds of music and rejoicing were coming from a cleft, high up in the side of the rock mountain.

It was the saints of God who were doing the rejoicing.  It was God’s own people who were singing and dancing and shouting with joy, safe from all the harm which had come upon the earth, for they were hidden away in the cleft of the rock.  There in the cleft, they were shut in, protected by a great, giant hand which reached out of the heavens, and which was none other than the hand of God, shutting them in, until the storm was over-passed.”

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  A.A. Allen was a famous evangelist during the 1950’s time period, God favored & blessed this man and his meetings, they were a praying group of Saints.  God often blessed the Christian people under the huge tent with the Moses burning bush type of Holy fire on top of the tent.  The local fire departments would send their people out to put the fire out, but could not because it was supernatural and of God.  Many are alive today who will bear witness to this truth.  You many contact Henry Gruver because he was in those meetings – an eyewitness, as a young man and he will tell you the Holy Fire was on top the tent and on the pillars holding the huge tent up.  This occurred at different locations where the meetings were held.  The power of God was awesome.  You may reach Henry Gruver, at P.O. Box 144, Woodbine, Iowa 51579-0144]

From the book: World War III And The Destiny Of America by Charles R. Taylor, ©1979, ISBN: 0-8407-5681-X.


11.2                        Either dream or vision, New York Financial Institutions and Statue Of Liberty Fell —  There was a terrorist attack on the East and West Coast at the same time, some financial institutions.


Also saw the Statue of Liberty fall, in place of the statue was a ROMAN SOLDIER.


(Maggie's husband reminded me that in 1933, the Great depression, what happened, by 1936 President FDR sold our country to the banks, and in America we filed bankruptcy... the Federal Reserve is not America... it is owned by private people--banks... etc.


Regarding the fall of the Statue of Liberty, I recall A.A. Allen's vision about seeing the Statue of Liberty fall and it was in the Gulf of Mexico... when it fell... now I ponder if the destruction in the Gulf of Mexico (08/2005 hurricanes Katrina & Rita), America's coastline will have had something to do with the fall of the Statue of Liberty?  Or will there be another hit to that coastline, the oil rigs & Mobile, AL?  I always wondered how the Statue of Liberty got to the Gulf of Mexico... when it fell in AA. Allen's vision.


Maggie also mentioned something about bible code and the year 2011, major USA, and the year 2014, something ends... Rabbi, bible codes... )


Maggie's daughter had a dream, lived in Oregon at the time, in the dream it snowed, 3 or 4 days later it snowed, it was PAST the snow season.


From:  Maggie, I think this came during the first week of 10/2005 at the GOE Birmingham, AL GOE meeting, and from possibly, if not I missed getting Maggie's e-mail address.

12.           Zelma Kirkpatrick

12.1                        1954, Night Vision, Invasion Of America & War — I was almost afraid to tell my vision of war and invasion in America, so I called Bro. Roy Johnson and asked him if he thought I ought, and he said I should, as no doubt God had given it as a warning.  But now a lot of people got stirred up, and left the coast, and I have been told that they are laying the blame on me, saying I told them to go.  But Jesus knows the truth and that is all that really matters, only I hope it doesn’t hurt my ministry for Jesus’ sake.  I’d hate for my friends that I love to think such a thing.  I only told what God showed me and then told the people to pray.

I was praying at home before I ever went to South Bend, Wash., and God spoke to me in prophecy and said, “You will see what they see, hear what they hear, and you will sit among them and be astonished seven days, and you will put your hand over your mouth.”  I couldn’t understand what He meant, but I never once doubted that it was from God.  And it was, for it came to pass.

I had the first vision two nights before going – it was in the night, before I had gone to sleep when I saw a big relief map of the USA – no states marked off, and just in colors of greens and tans.  Then I saw a black strip come on the west coast as black as black paint.  It came quickly like taking a paint brush and making a quick stripe down the west border from Seattle to lower California.  Then it began to spread slowly like ink in a blotter, and I cried out, “What is it, Lord?”  For I could not understand it and did not think of war.  Then all at once the word invasion I heard, I believe, in an audible voice.  I said, “Lord’ will they take all of America?”  And He answered no, that it would take the Western States.  In fact the exact words were, “They will not be stopped until they reach the Middle West.”

I woke my husband and told him.  He did not want me to go to South Bend, but I felt I must go to South Bend and went.  I was not afraid.  In fact, I told him this.  “If it’s God, He will confirm it.  If not, I don’t want to listen.”  So I forgot it entirely the first two weeks in South Bend.  The third week, I was awakened out of a sound sleep as if someone had shaken me roughly; then I saw the terrible war.  The soldiers were Chinese and a few Russians; they were dressed in red coats and caps and light khaki trousers almost white.  They ran in a sort of hop/skip way and they squealed as they fought.  [They looked in a fiendish glee.]  They would plunge their bayonets in the people’s belly and rip them up.  They were devils.  It was fiendish hell turned loose.  This time I did not intend to tell it, either, but I called Bro. Johnson and he said to go ahead.  I still didn’t intend to tell it but on Monday evening at Aberdeen fellowship meeting I told it.  Seven Holy Ghost  filled people, the best I can remember the number, came and told me visions of the same.  For one solid week people came and there was such a stir that I found myself astonished, almost afraid to speak.  Finally I caught myself with my hand covering my mouth as God had said, and I was determined not to mention it again.  I saw a third vision of Christian martyrs and remembered what God had said and that’s how it went.  The vision of the saints suffering was the worst, and I can never forget it.  There was torture and rape and everything was terrible.

When I came home and told Kirk, he said we will leave the coast.  I cried and begged him not to go.  I told him God was our refuge and strength and he said, “God showed you what to do.  Do you think He will bless us if you don’t obey Him?”  And moreover he said, “Everything you have ever told me came to pass so why should this fail?”  So I prayed, “God if you want us to go, sell my house for me.”  I’d had it in five realtors hands in the past three years and it hadn’t sold.  I said, “Sell it soon if it’s you.”  I listed it one day and it sold the next.

Now, I am not telling people what to do.  I only know that God directed my move and told me many would die, many would flee, and some would live through the war.  One thing I know, I believe this to have come from God, so much so that I’d stake my life on it.  I do not know when, but I do know it is coming.

I never told the visions at Sioux City, but a lady came and told how God gave her a vision of troops being sent West by the train load and by bus over a pavement that was not as yet built when she saw it, but is now built right where she saw it in her vision.

Ezekiel 38:10 – Thus saith the Lord God; It shall also come to pass, that at the same time shall things come into thy mind, and thou shalt think an evil thought: 11. And thou shalt say, I will go up to the unwalled villages; I will go to them that are at rest, that dwell safely, all of them dwelling without walls, and having neither bars nor gates. 12.  To take a spoil, and to take a prey; to turn thine hand upon the desolate places that are now inhabited, and upon the people that are gathered out of the nations which have gotten cattle and goods, that dwell in the midst of the land.

Isaiah 13:1  The burden of Babylon [America], which Isaiah the son of Amoz did see.  2  Lift ye up a banner upon the high mountain, exalt the voice unto them, shake the hand, that they may go into the gates of the nobles.  3  I have commanded my sanctified ones.  I have also called my mighty ones for mine anger, even them that rejoice in my highness.  4  The noise of a multitude in the mountains, like as of a great people; a tumultuous noise of the kingdoms of nations gathered together: the Lord of hosts mustereth the host of the battle.  5  They come from a far country, from the end of heaven, even the Lord, and the weapons of his indignation, to destroy the whole land.  6  Howl ye; for the day of the Lord is at hand; it shall come as a destruction from the Almighty.  7 Therefore shall all hands be faint, and every man’s heart shall melt:  8  And they shall be afraid: pangs and sorrows shall take hold of them; they shall be in pain as a woman that travaileth: they shall be amazed one at another; their faces shall be as flames.  9  Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate:  and he shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it.  10  For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine.  11  And I will punish the world for their evil, and the wicked for their iniquity; and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease, and will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible.  12  I will make a man more precious than fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.  13  Therefore I will shake the heavens, and the earth shall remove out of her place, in the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and in the day of His fierce anger.  14  And it shall be as the chased roe, and as a sheep that no man taketh up: they shall every man turn to his own people, and flee every one into his own land.  15  Every one that is found shall be thrust through; and every one that is joined unto them shall fall by the sword.  16  Their children also shall be dashed to pieces before their eyes; their houses shall be spoiled, and their wives ravished.  17  Behold, I will stir up the Medes against them, which shall not regard silver, and as for gold, they shall not delight in it.  18  Their bows also shall dash the young men to pieces; and they shall have no pity on the fruit of the womb; their eye shall not spare children.  19  And Babylon [America], the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees’ excellency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah.  20  It shall never be inhabited, neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to generation: neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there; neither shall the shepherds make their fold there.  21  But wild beasts of the desert shall lie there; and their houses shall be full of doleful creatures; and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there.  22  And the wild beasts of the islands shall cry in their desolate houses, and dragons in their pleasant palaces: and her time is near to come, and her days shall not be prolonged.

From: 35 Prophecies, Dreams, & Visions For America; Updated 01/01,1999; The Prophecy Club®, P.O. Box 750234, Topeka, KS 66675, 785.478.1112 or .

13.           Paul J. Cunningham

13.1                        1955, Open Visions, Riverside, California, Chinese Communist Soldier, In Full Battle Gear, Holding A Russian Made Automatic Rifle, Coming In Through Mexico & Los Angeles, California  Gets A Neutron Bomb Blast   [Cary Goodwin writing]  I was talking to one of our Elders Apostle Paul Cunningham about some of the things the Lord has been showing me and he began to tell me of a couple of visions the Lord gave him back in 1955. In Paul Cunningham's words:


Vision # 1 — I was standing in a travel trailer in a mobile home park, in Riverside California, in 1955, after a time of prayer. The Spirit spoke to me, "Go outside and look up in the air, to your left". I opened the door, stepped outside, and looked up to my left. This happened shortly after noon. As I looked up, I jumped back, very startled by what I saw! It was so vivid, I thought it was "physical"... Standing "in the air" about 100 feet from me, was a Chinese Communist Soldier, in full battle gear, holding a Russian made automatic rifle, "at the ready'". I fully expected to feel the impact of bullets... as he seemed about to fire. I heard the Voice of God saying, "even so shall they stand in this place"... In the spirit, I knew they would come in, through Mexico. That was the extent of that vision. I have told it to few people as most who have heard it, dismiss it as "ridiculous"... After all, "we live in Christian America, and God would never allow anything like that to happen here". One thing I know, 'WHEN GOD SPEAKS, YOU CAN TAKE IT TO THE BANK"!


Vision # 2 — I was in a time of prayer, driving into Los Angeles, from Riverside, Calif. The time was 1955, and they had just begun building several new highways..(the interstate highway system was new). As I neared Los Angeles, I saw the "high rise buildings" and thought, this is becoming a major metropolitan city, much like New York. Then I saw an "open vision"... A brand new City Hall, ( the one that exists today) and several new Interstate Highways, I-5, I-10, and other "links" that made a "layered, ribbon effect" in the vision. As I watched crowds of people moving, in cars, and on foot, suddenly there was a brilliant "Flash" and the whole sky "lit up" with the effects. I saw it was a "bomb blast", and looked to the west and south, and there was the 'afterglow" of the bomb. In the spirit, I heard the words, "this is a Neutron bomb blast"..."it will not harm any buildings, nor destroy anything except the people." I watched as the people in the vision turned into "shadows on the walls"... and were gone. I knew that this scene would be a reality in the end time. I told the vision repeatedly and many scoffed. However, I described the "New City Hall" explicitly [it had not been built yet], and when it was built in a few years, some who had heard the vision, became believers. They came to me and said, "If the City Hall is real, and you saw it long before it was built, then the rest of the vision is real too." Some years later, our Government announced they had developed a "Neutron bomb" that would only destroy people, and leave "no collateral damage".... Surely this vision will "speak in the end time, and will not lie." This is the extent of this vision. Paul J. Cunningham

I know Paul Cunningham and I know he would not lie about this vision from the Lord. I know the Lord and I know He doesn't reveal these things just for theatrics.

From: or, cary or Apostles Gathering Ministries, Cary Goodwin, P.O. box 2953, Summerville, South Carolina 29484, 843.875.2621, cell phone: 843.412.0294.

14.           Daisy Osborn, Missionary & Minister

14.1                        1957, Vision, End-Time Vision; I Saw The Face Of The Earth Changing, God’s Wrath I lay sleepless and horrified, greatly vexed in spirit.  The Lord visited and showed me things that will shortly come to pass.  The judgment and wrath of God will soon bring disaster and havoc to the world we live in.  The die is cast.  God’s clock is set.  Time is running out.

In a vision, I saw… “I saw the face of the earth and changing the shape of America, it was drastically altered and reduced in size through terrible disasters, hunger and suffering were everywhere.  The devastation caused by volcanic eruptions and fires were widespread and horrifying during this terrible holocaust.  I saw Christians clustering together from all walks of life and many church affiliations.  They did not care about their sectarian doctrines.  The tie that bound them in that desperate hour, was their common faith in Christ.  They clung together as though their survival depended upon each other. 

After these terrifying cataclysmic events which the Lord showed me, all the evils of sectarianism and apostasy vanished among the Christians desperate struggle to draw strength from one another

Those who had been luke-warm, cast aside besetting sins, and sought identity with the true believers.  Cigarettes, pills, social drinkers, marital cheaters, were repented of, and amends were made.  A new sense of values gripped the conscience of Believers.  The “New Morality Standard,” and modern license for laxity was like a remorseful hangover.  Most of the Christians in the visitation, “were amazed” that we “were experiencing” the “terrible day of the Lord,” and “witnessing His wrath and judgment.”  Many social Christians were ill prepared.  Their frivolous, unwatchful, imprudent lives had gambled on mercy and grace, which they thought required no reckoning, ever. 

I saw hordes [believers] lost among the religious and Jesus Christ rejectors.  As I looked, I saw where mountains were flattened.  Believers were fleeing to the desert to take shelter in caves and rocks.

The desolation was so terrible that it seemed no one would be spared, Luke 21:34-36 [KJ] — Matthew 24:20-22ab.  All but a few were full of remorse.  Lamentations could be heard everywhere.  It was heartening to observe that during the fearsome disasters, unshakable faith held like and anchor among the Christians.  They knew they would soon see the Son coming in the clouds of heaven and with power and glory. 

After the vision, and recalling with utter dismay, the horror on the faces of unbelievers and their cries of doom still rang in my ears.   At first I thought to keep this experience a secret in my heart.  I shared it with T.L. [the famous T.L. Osborn], my husband.  He was silent, then said, “it’s so scriptural.  It is sure to happen as you’ve seen it… and very soon.”  We decided I should write it.  We must warn the people, as never before.  May God cause you to run with you… Christian witness wherever you can find or visit or gather people who will listen. 

Each hour of each day must count.  Material things are secondary, now is the time to work, to give ourselves, our time, and earnings.  Time is running out.  “Woe to them that are at ease in Zion.”  Don’t procrastinate!

At the Lord’s return, there will only be two types of Christians, the overcomers or those who have been overcome [prematurely killed].

Comments by Brother Royal — I personally believe that Sister Osborn walks as a prophet-teacher-evangelist, including her husband, he has an apostolic anointing on him also.  I believe this vision is from God.  But I ask, “what is our motivational, dedicated, commitment answer, to all this?  I believe God is giving me, at least some answers, in the Word, that He is putting in my mouth, Ex. 4:12.  Ja. 1:22, do these Words!!! JL. 1:13-15, 2:12-17, 1-2, 3:9-15 – Am. 5:18-24, 6:1, 9:8-10 – Zep. 1:2-9 – JL. 2:18-20, 23-27.  Thus saith God!!!!!!!  “Read these words, hear my Spirit speaking; again, do these words, then weep, mourn, and cry aloud, wail and travail, and groan, for the pain of my people, which is about to come to pass!!!!!  Set aside all, everything and everyone from your self-gratification, personal, unfruitful, unnecessary leisure and pleasure, for I am requiring your spirit, heart, soul, mind, and body at My hand, in righteousness, holiness, Agape and My faith.  With Me, there will be no respector of persons, either the Godly or ungodly.”

[Jesus Christ’s Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous:  T.L. & Daisy Osborn, were the great “Soul-Winning” Evangelists during the 1960’s – 1985’s, around this time frame… I suspect they won through the Holy Spirit over millions of souls for Jesus Christ.  For over a half a century, in 73 nations, they have shared the good news, with pubic audiences of 20,000 to 300,000 people.]

From:  I called Dan Bohler’s ministry to get this vision, he mentioned it in his video titled “Coming Judgment OF America; either the 1st or 2nd one, from The Prophecy Club®, on a great amount that is in his book.  The Prophecy Club®, P.O. Box 750234, Topeka, Kansas 66675, 785.478.1112, $25.00.  

15.           Linda Conner

15.1                        1959?, Open Vision, Airplanes Strafing Ground And Buildings In Durango, Colorado I am just coming to the realization that the vision I had when I was around 8 yrs old is really true and not a figment of my imagination.  I have carried it with me for many years (since I am going to be 51 on 9-1-2002).  I was out playing in the yard at our rural home outside of Durango, Colorado.  I looked into the sky as I heard a strange noise.  The noise, it turned out was jet fighter planes flying in formation over our ranch.  I thought at first, how weird that this was happening.  They were coming from the east and they were bombing or shooting every building in their sites.  I think that I had this vision 2 times if I am remembering correctly.  Anyway, I never forgot it, but I never knew of people "having visions" so I have thought it must have been just my imagination until I have been learning from others that what I saw truly was from the Lord.  Just wanted to share for what it is worth.


From: .

16.           Daniel Rodes, Minister

16.1                        1960, Prophetic Word & Visions, The Word Of The Lord For America — God began speaking to Daniel Rodes in 1960. God told him that the Walker Manufacturing building would fall down and people would be killed. His warnings were ignored. Three days later the building fell and several people were killed. Daniel has been a missionary since 1983.

Today he is Bishop over 175 churches. He will give us the WORD OF THE Lord FOR AMERICA. The following is a small portion of the prophecies God has given him for America.

War & Bloodshed — In these visions I saw missiles and nuclear warfare being used on American cities. Our coastlines were surrounded by enemy nations, and Americans willingly surrendered to their authority. Americans became slaves to the enemy and were used and abused at their will. I saw the sovereignty of the United States turned over into the hand of enemies and saw our shorelines monitored by destructive military equipment. The whole land of America was in a state of confusion as men and women were demanded to yield up all their American heritage for a "new and better way of life." The American people will completely lose their citizenship as Americans. Their property and everything they own will become the property of the new government. Every person in the world will become the property of the new age government. Because they have rebelled against the Lord God of Heaven, they shall suffer severely. I saw the deadly, dangerous peace keeping force who were unmercifully beating and tormenting anyone who would resist their take over. I saw many of the cities in America being destroyed completely by fire and massive military artillery. I saw biological and chemical weapons being used on American soil and against her people. In one of these visions, I saw a yellowish, pale, gooey looking substance fill the air with a cloud completely blotting out the sun and multitudes of people were dying on every hand. This, I believe, was a nuclear fallout or a biological or chemical substance, but the Lord didn't explain it to me. It made me feel like panicking, but suddenly I realized it was not affecting me. I don't know if that means the faithful people of God will escape this or not. The Lord did not give me that direction. However, I do feel that we should pray as Jesus admonished us in Luke 21:36.

Persecution  — There will be persecution coming upon the American people and some of the so-called Christians will be taken as slaves and put in work camps similar to that of Israel being in Egypt. Because we will not submit ourselves to the right ways of God and because we have taught our church people contrary to the Holy Scriptures, there will be much persecution. Many Christian pastors will be killed and others will be threatened and greatly tortured. I saw mothers crying as they were being tormented and watched their children die before their eyes. I saw so-called Christians bring great attacks against the holy remnant and I heard the word of the Lord say to me, "Come out from among her, My people." I heard the Spirit say to me over and over again, "If they do not separate themselves from this evil system, they will become a part of the plague that is coming upon the whole world. They will either separate themselves now or they will be separated in eternity." I saw this deception become so great that the American people were calling good, evil and evil, good. The so-called Christian world tried to stop all who would dare to interfere with their evil ways. Some so-called Christians willingly took the mark of the new age system as the right thing to do. I saw that while the church was facing severe persecution, the Glory of the Lord appeared and great revivals were taking place among the God-fearing children of God. The more persecution that was put upon them, the more they were purified and made holy. When some of the people who were against Christianity saw how the people rejoiced in the time of persecution, they also became Christians and were willing to suffer with the righteous. This persecution completely destroyed denominational differences and the only goal these Christians had was to line up their lives according to the Word of God, instead of their doctrinal opinions. The Lord informed me that He will not come for a church that is in a state of division, but that His believers will be unified in love and compassion and in the knowledge of the Word of God. The Word of the Lord said to me, "I am coming for a church without spot and wrinkle."

Famines — I saw famines of such destruction that multitudes of people were starving all across the world. These famines were unlike anything else ever known to man. The ground was opening up with huge cracks and suddenly the whole earth in those parts of the world became nothing but dust. I saw wind blowing in excess of 200 miles per hour on a sunny day, which was so destructive it destroyed everything in its way and whirled up dust and large clouds that blackened the sun. I saw the whole area covered with debris left by these raging storms.

27th War and Bloodshed:  I saw in these visions missiles and nuclear warfare used upon the American cities.  Our coastlines were surrounded by enemy nations and Americans willingly surrendered to their authority.  Americans will become a slave to the enemy and will be used and abused at their will.

I saw the sovereignty of the United States turned over into the hands of the enemies and saw our shorelines monitored by destructive military equipment.  The whole land of America was in a sate of confusion as men and women were demanded to yield up all of their American heritage for a “new and better way of life.”  The American people will completely lose their citizenship as Americans.  Their property and everything they own will become the property of the new government. 

I saw many of the cities in America being destroyed completely by fire and massive military artillery.  I saw biological and chemical weapons being used on American soil and against her people.  In one of the visions, I saw a yellowish, pale, gooey looking substance fill the air with a cloud, completely blotting out the sun.  Multitudes of people were dying on every hand.  This, I believe, was a nuclear fallout or biological or chemical substance, but the Lord didn’t explain it to me.  It made me feel like panicking, but suddenly I realized it was not affecting me.  I don’t know if that means the faithful of God will escape this or not.  The Lord did not give me that direction.

The Lord said to me that nothing will ever be the same in America after the year 2000 because He hand is being removed from the USA.

I saw the American people, who seemed to have been so centered in on their own way, that they were arrogant and proud of having such an exceptional relationship with God.  They boasted that they had sent missionaries across the world and that America had done more to spread the gospel than any other nation.

Then I saw a radio and television pastors assuring the people that America would never be destroyed and if trouble did come, they boasted that they would be raptured out with all those who believe in the rapture.  When I saw this, I became very disturbed because in my spirit I knew something was wrong.  Then the Lord opened my understanding and I began to see that we have peddled every kind of religious philosophy and tradition across the world, but few were preaching repentance and a change of lifestyle.  Then the word of the Lord came to me and said, “My people shall surely go through persecution.  Because of her iniquity and because of her careless living, she will have to be refined in the fire of affliction that they may come forth as gold tried in the fire.”

From:  The book, “The Word Of The Lord For America,” Daniel Rodes, also a video is available from The Prophecy Club®, P.O. Box 750234, Topeka, KS 66675, 785.266.1112, $25.00 for the video.

17.           William M. Branham, Seer Prophet

17.1                        01/27, 1961, Seven Visions Of God & What Is To Come & The Church   “But to those chosen for special ministries such as Prophets. Such are ordained from the womb and built in such a way so as to live in 'two worlds' at the same time - the seen and the unseen.”


[Comment by Apostle Prophetic ScribeProphet William Marion Branham:  The End Of The Gentile Period/ Entering Into the Bride Of Christ Period – Who is this man to come sent from God?  Has he been here? Have we seen him or have many of us missed him?  You say “surely we did not miss him, for we are alert – are we?”  The religious Chief Priests, Scribes, Elders and the Pharisees; many of them missed the Son of God – their very Savior – yet He was right in front of their faces!  They knew the Holy Scriptures and were supposed to be looking for HIM, for His time to appear as the Messiah was at hand! 

Before you read further, yes, there will be more with the Spirit of Elijah, but this man had a special calling from God—William Branham.  Could this man of God, William Branham have possibly been the man sent before the Lord Jesus – you decide?  Will there be one coming or was this man the man sent by God before the return of the Lord Jesus Christ?  There was a man named William M. Branham, a seer prophet of God, who lived in America during the last century.  All indications and proof given appear to show that God sent him – as the ONE in the “Spirit of Elijah” and as a forerunner before the return of the Lord Jesus Christ for His Church, The Bride.  It appears that many of us have missed the Word of God through this servant of God.  May I suggest you read what God did in and through his life. You judge for yourself, I am only presenting what became available to me, and you decide if God kept His word and there was already a forerunner from God sent in the “Spirit of Elijah.” It appears strongly that this was the ONE sent by God before Christ’s return.  Read what was spoken to HIM by God regarding the “Spirit of Elijah.”  It also appears that many prophets will be here in the Spirit of Elijah, and today many of these prophets of God are truly here.   And yes, there could be another one coming in a much stronger Spirit of Elijah, we shall see.

However, there was to be only One forerunner as of the type of John the Baptist.  Was it William M. Branham?  Did he meet the qualifications? Have we missed what God did through an extremely poor family and man, the same as He did through Joseph and Mary?  They also were very poor, too poor to even pay for the normal sacrifice, but had to give the cheapest one, even for the SON OF GOD! Or will there be another one sent in the Spirit of Elijah?]

The Saviour Himself was cradled in a manger. When His parents took Him to the temple for circumcision, the family could only afford merely two turtle doves for the sacrifice. According to Lev. 12:8 this was to be the sacrifice if the parents were too poor to afford a lamb.

“As Brother Branham was about to baptize the seventeenth person he heard a Voice which Said, "Look Up!".  And at that moment a blazing Star came whirling down out of the heavens with the sound of rushing wind audible to all. It hovered right above the Prophet. As many ran in fear, and others knelt in prayer, a Voice spoke from there, and said, "As John the Baptist was sent for the forerunner of the first coming of Christ, you have a Message that will bring forth the forerunning of the Second Coming of Christ." The Prophet [William Branham] stood in fear and trembling before God.

And I went back, and all the people there, the--the foundry men and all them, the druggist, and all of them on the bank. I had baptized about two or three hundred that afternoon. And when they taken me out, pulled me out of the water, the deacons and so forth went up, they asked me, said, "What did that Light mean?"

“The first public appearance of the Pillar of Fire in this Age was on 04/06th, 1909, in a little log cabin, when a young woman gave birth to a boy destined to fulfill the ministry of a prophet. Only a few were present at this event to witness the appearance of the Pillar of Fire as It came in through a window opening in the cabin, moved along the wall and stopped over the baby. That baby was named William Marrion Branham.

The second Public Appearance of the Pillar of Fire was on 06/11, 1933. The location was on the shores of the Ohio River, in Jeffersonville, Indiana. The circumstances surrounding this appearance was an Open-Air Gospel meeting which was concluded with a Water Baptismal service. Approximately 4000 people had gathered for this service. The Preacher, the one Baptizing the converts was William M. Branham. The Lord was about to commission His prophet, giving him further insight into his peculiar ministry.

As he was about to Baptize the seventeenth convert he heard "a Voice" saying , "Look Up!" Looking up, William Branham saw a strange Light, like a star, whirling down toward him, coming to a stop just above him. The witnesses standing on the bank of the River were over-whelmed by this unexplainable phenomenon. Some ran for fear; others fell to their knees and worshipped. Many pondered the meaning of this remarkable occurrence.

In the Old Testament a "Voice" spoke from the Pillar of Fire (Cloudy Pillar) to Moses. In the New Testament a "Voice" spoke again from the Pillar of Fire to Paul. So also a "Voice" spoke to William Branham saying:   "As John the Baptist was sent to forerun the First Coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, so are you sent to forerun His Second Coming..."

If people can believe that God revealed Himself to Moses, and Israel, and Paul in a Pillar of Fire, WHAT HINDERS THEM FROM HAVING FAITH to believe that God could, and did, do it again in the Twentieth Century?”

Mal’akhi 3:1     [Malachi]  “Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the LORD, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the LORD of hosts.”

Luke 1:15, 17 - “For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother’s womb.  And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the Lord their God.  And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord.”  [There would be a first before the Lord’s first coming – John the Baptist & there would be a second before the Lord’s second coming.  Isa. 40:3; Mal. 3:1; Matthew 3:1-3]

The miracles surrounding William M. Branham were most amazing.  God permitted many of the miracles to manifest and been seen when pictures were taken of them as each occurred, these were supernatural events permitted to be photographed.  It is most amazing to behold!

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]

Holy Angel’s hand on Prophet William W. Branham’s right shoulder

“Immediately over the head of Rev. Branham, was apparently a supernatural halo of light.”


NOTE:Mr. Ayres mentioned above in the Houston Press was the photographer who hours later was to discover the supernatural light above Rev. Branham's head on the photograph.

After conferring with Rev. Branham, Gordon Lindsay arranged for the negative to be turned over to George Lacy, considered the greatest authority on questioned documents in that area. Mr. Lacy then submitted the negative to exhaustive scientific tests. Rev. Branham was certain that the negative was genuine but considered it wise to have absolute scientific proof of its genuineness.

After a most thorough examination, Mr. Lacy gave a certified statement indicating that every test showed that the negative was absolutely genuine, and had not been "doctored" or retouched or been given a double exposure of any kind. The full text of Mr. Lacy's statement is found in the G. J. Lacy link...

God allowed the Pillar of Fire to be photographed with His Prophet at the Sam Houston Coliseum in Houston, Texas, on 01/04, 1950. The only supernatural Being ever photographed and documented authentic, appears over the head of Brother Branham. The same Being, appearing in 1933 before hundreds of people, spoke to him and said:  "As John the Baptist forerun the first coming of Christ, you will forerun the second coming."

“Mr. Becker stated to us, 'I saw a light around Rev. Branham's head when he was standing there on the stage after the debate; it was not a flash bulb, it was a halo about his bead.”

At another time Brother Branham was in a large city for three nights of services. The first one to be prayed for was a small child, whose feet had been drawn up by polio, causing him to have to walk on his toes. Suddenly it seemed as if a bright light had been turned on him.

Evangelist T. L. Osborn, who was present at this meeting, thought that a worker back stage had turned a spotlight on Brother Branham, but looking up they discovered it was the Pillar of Fire casting it's Light over Brother Branham and the child.”

Prophet William M. Branham made a most interesting comment about the time of the Gentile period being over.  If it is true, then we know that the Gentile period ended, around 1967?  Would the ending of the Gentile period and the fullness of time be the same or different time periods?  We know from Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson, that God has in St. Louis, Missouri meeting in 08/2003 revealed to her in a vision that the “fullness of time has now been reach.”  Also David Michael received regarding the fullness of the time of the Gentiles, if I recall correctly.

Brother Branham told that the time of the Gentiles was over… and it is agreed that one needs to pay close attention to Israel.  Well, Israel became a nation in 1948… if you carefully read this next paragraph, you should also come to the conclusion that Prophet Branham was right on!  You will see that apparently the time of the Gentiles is OVER!

“Bible students agree that the "fig tree" represents Israel and that Jesus was indicating that it would be a "key sign" at the end of the world [age or season] to awaken His [Gentile] elect (Matthew 25:5-6) to the awareness and consciousness of His Second Coming. This is further proven by the Words of Jesus in Luke 21:24,

"And they (Jews) shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the 'times of the Gentiles' be fulfilled."

Note that Jerusalem was to be under Gentile control only "until" God  finished "calling out of the Gentiles a people, a Bride for His Name.”

Since 1967 – the Jews have possession of Jerusalem, it appears we need to count from 1967 because of the above verse!

I do not fully know if this was the Elijah or called spirit of Elijah that was prophesied to come, you read and decide for yourself between Our Father/Lord Jesus Christ/Holy Spirit God.    The fullness of the Gentile period is completed and we are now transitioning out of it, we have been in the transition period for some time now… did it start with William Branham’s ministry?  It appears it could have, you decide.

“…Not unlike some of the Bible prophets, the birth of William Branham was marked by the Presence of the Supernatural.  The first child of Charles and Ella Branham. It was a beautiful morning in the hill country of Kentucky. In a humble log cabin the voice of a baby was heard. The parents of this child were delighted over the birth of their first son. But even from birth he would be a peculiar child. On this morning, God Himself would confirm that this child was His choice. The young mother and father watched in astonishment as the Pillar of Fire came into the little cabin, moved across the room and stopped directly over the sleeping child. Little did the mother know that this little five pound infant would be used of Almighty God to deliver His people from sickness and bondage. God would use him to carry the Gospel all over the world. No wonder, the neighbors, who had gathered to see the new born baby, spoke of a strange feeling of awe in the room. No doubt it was caused by the Presence of the Angel, who would later speak to him and guide him through his life and ministry…

…As told by Brother Branham himself.  I was on my way one afternoon to carry water to the house from the barn, which was about a city block away. About halfway between the house and the barn stood an old poplar tree. I had just gotten home from school and the other boys were going out to a pond to fish. I was crying to go but dad said that I had to pack water. I stopped under the tree to rest when all of a sudden I heard a sound as of the wind blowing the leaves. The afternoon was very still and there was no wind blowing anywhere else, only in the tree. I stepped back from the tree and noticed that in a certain place about the size of a barrel, the wind seemed to be blowing through the leaves of the tree. THEN there came a Voice saying: "Never drink, smoke, or defile your body in any way, for I have a work for you to do when you get older."

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]


1950, Divine Healing, The Healing Of His Majesty – King George Of England The Year was 1950 and King George was sick, suffering with multiple sclerosis, - not being able to stand on his legs for more than five minutes at a time. Through his Private Secretary, he had heard of the Ministry of God's Prophet, William Branham. His Secretary was a friend to a Brother Walt Amen, a businessman in the city of Fort Wayne, Indiana who was also suffering from multiple sclerosis. During a Meeting at the Fort Wayne Gospel Tabernacle, a vision come over the man and he was made perfectly whole.

The King's Private Secretary heard of this and through there, King George himself sent word to Brother Branham, requesting that he come to England to offer a personal Prayer for him. Not being able to go at the time, Brother Branham sent word back, expressing his regret, but advising the King that though he could not go to England, he would pray for him and God would hear his prayer there in America. I have his statements, and have his letters of his seals, to come pray for him with multiple sclerosis. And so I couldn't go up that time.

Copies of the Royal Correspondence in Brother Branham's files reveal that King George sent another telegram, requesting that Brother Branham come to England immediately. It would appear that God had everything planned beforehand. God had laid it on Brother Branham's heart to go to Finland for meetings. En Route to Finland the Branham party stopped over in London to pray for the King. Arriving at the Airport, Brother Branham was summoned to pray for Sister Florence Nightingale of South Africa - She was dying with cancer. She had already contacted Brother Branham, asking him to come to Africa to pray for her; but upon hearing of his stop-over in England, she flew there. Her healing would be a sign to Brother Branham that God wanted him to go to South Africa for special meetings.

Brother Branham went to the hotel and prayed for Florence Nightingale and she was healed - therefore God had great things in store for South Africa; He then proceeded to Buckingham Palace to pray for King George and he was also healed - fulfilling what The Angel told him in 1946. He was told that 'he would pray for kings and potentates, etc'. After a few days in England the Branham party flew to Finland by way of Paris. In Finland the vision was fulfilled of the little boy being raised from the dead. God does all things Well!

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]

Speaking of King George's healing, Brother Branham said, "When I went to England, over there to see him, the Lord had healed him. He couldn't even stand up over five minutes at a time. And he, I believe the second day, he played eighteen holes of golf. And never was bothered with it no more until the very day he died…"

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic ScribeI think these seven visions were very interesting, some will not like what they read here below but if the shoe fits wear it is all I can say, I put it all in here because this was an unusual man of God, I am not saying he got everything right, but I am saying he was of God! I am a woman and I can see God was in the below prophetic visions & word!  You would all do well to take heed!]

The first vision was that Mussolini would invade Ethiopia and that nation would "fall at his steps." That vision surely did cause some repercussions, and some were very angry when I said it and would not believe it. But it happened that way, He just walked in there with his modern arms and took over. The natives didn't have a chance. But the vision also said that Mussolini would come to a horrible end with his own people turning on him. That came to pass just exactly as it was said.

The next [second] vision foretold that an Austrian by the name of Adolph Hitler would rise up as dictator over Germany, and that he would draw the world into war. It showed the Siegfried line and how our troops would have a terrible time to overcome it. Then it showed that Hitler would come to a mysterious end.

The third vision was in the realm of world politics for it showed me that there would be three great ISMS, Fascism Nazism, Communism, but that the first who would be swallowed up into the third. The voice admonished, "WATCH RUSSIA, WATCH RUSSIA. Keep your eye on the king of the North."

The fourth vision showed the great advances in science that would come after the second world war. It was headed up in the vision of a plastic-bubble-topped car that was running down beautiful highways under remote control so that people appeared seated in this car without a steering wheel and they were playing some sort of a game to amuse themselves.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Lets look at the 5th vision, it is a hard vision for women!  You can tell I am not a people pleaser or I never would have put this vision in this document!  Watch your reactions women to what you are about to read, it will tell a tale about your heart!  Do you really want to please Jesus or you?] 

The fifth vision had to do with the moral problem of our age, centering mostly around women. God showed me that women began to be out of their place with the granting of the vote. Then they cut off their hair, which signified that they were no longer under the authority of a man but insisted on either equal rights, or in most cases, more than equal rights. She adopted men's clothing and went into a state of undress, until the last picture I saw was a woman naked except for a little fig leaf type apron. With this vision I saw the terrible perversion and moral plight of the whole world.

The fifth vision had to do with the moral problem of our age, centering mostly around women. God showed me that women began to be out of their place with the granting of the vote.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  I am a woman.  I do not think God was against the women voting at all, He is just stating that at this time is when women lost it in many areas including modesty!  You would all have to agree this is TRUE!  It is true many women today are in rebellion.   If you look at pictures of women and their apparel or dress in the 1800’s and now today, you would see that in the past without air-conditioning these women wore long dresses fully covering their bodies and their bathing suits were fully covering their bodies; if you think God is pleased with today’s clothing that many women are wearing you are very much mistaken; most bathing suits today are porno outfits and many Christian women are wearing them! Many of us have had to repent of these terrible sins.  God showed this vision about women, because apparently it has gotten seriously out of hand, I am sure men need to deal with themselves also in many areas; but God showed this vision to William Branham about women!  We are going to have to deal with this whether we like it or not, ladies!  That is if you like the TRUTH!  Do you want the TRUTH?]  

Then they cut off their hair, which signified that they were no longer under the authority of a man but insisted on either equal rights, or in most cases, more than equal rights.

 [Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  I would think William Branham is referring to married women who no longer are submitting to the authority of their husbands, for single women are not in authority of a husband.  When God gave this vision to William Branham, He had already had Maria Woodworth-Etter, Aimee Semple McPherson, Kathryn Kuhlman, Steven L. Skelley’s preacher grandmother, and a number of other women preachers, so God is not talking against women preachers here!  Regarding hair cut off, today most women want to jump over the Scripture regarding long hair is a woman’s glory… but it is in the Holy Scriptures whether women like it or not and it has only been about the last 50 years that women have chopped most of their hair off to the point that they are wearing men’s hair dos!  I am sure this will upset many women, but we are still on this earth and women need to look like women and not have men’s hair do’s!  Talk to Jesus and ask HIM, He will tell you if I have stepped out of bounds on this one!  You can talk to Him now or when it comes time for your rewards in the judgment hall in heaven, which would you like?]

She adopted men's clothing and went into a state of undress,

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  God has made it clear in the Scriptures that we are to dress separate, women are to look like women and men to look like men; this may or may not mean women wearing pants or dresses; for in Jesus time men wore robes or what we would call today long loose dress robes.  However, we do see the cross naming of girls today given boys names, we see the cross dressing; you can get behind some women today and you would think they are a boy or man from the cut of their hair and their apparel—this is not acceptable to God and His Holy Word.  Yes, I know even some minister women look a certain way today, but I can only say this, in many areas of their life they maybe fine with God, but the Holy Scriptures state certain things for us while we are still here on this earth, and guess what, we are still here on this earth we are not in heaven yet!  So, it is simple, do what the Holy Scriptures state while you are still here on this earth!  In heaven there is neither male nor female, we are not in heaven YET!  Here on this earth there is male and female which is called mankind, and we each have a part and role to play out!  The poor men are having a tuff time for mothers think it is real cute to name their daughters today what is commonly boys names… example:  Shirley was originally a boys name, but around the time of Shirley Temple guess what her mother did, she named her daughter a boys name!  And the girls took over the name Shirley, my poor father struggled with his name being Shirley until he had it legally changed!]

until the last picture I saw was a woman naked except for a little fig leaf type apron. With this vision I saw the terrible perversion and moral plight of the whole world.

[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  It is possible this is God’s church William Branham saw, or God was showing us it is both His Church and women need to deal with some issues as well according to the Holy Scriptures.  I have seen other prophetic from God’s people revealing the Church looked like a whore before God’s eyes at times. So it is possible men, that you are included in being the Church and the Church of Jesus looking like a whore before God, for we could deal with all that you have done, like sexual sins, porno, etc… you are also loaded… need I tell you more, incase you think self righteously of yourselves?  A woman is often referred to as the Church!  The reason I make this statement is that in the 6th Vision William Braham is kind of showing you that he is not fully sure, read it and see if that is what you get also, if so, you men are also the Church of Jesus Christ … and it means God is not pleased with you men either!  Ask God what He meant by this 5th vision, I suspect it is both: the Church looks like a whore and women looked awful as well; for take a look around, I have never seen women look so terrible; we have more appliances and clothing and we look worse than the women of 100 years ago, and we have less cloths on with air-conditioning!  Women, it is time to get cleaned up and into holiness again.  Now before you go off on the deep end, this is not about wearing expensive cloths, it is about being fully dressed and being modest, and looking like a female/a woman and being an example to the younger women and girls.  And on another note, there are many categories, when unsaved people come to church, no matter what they look like leave them alone so they can get salvation, and let the Holy Spirit and ministers help them get cleaned up!  We do not need to go back to throwing people out of church because they do not dress right.  On the other hand, we need to dress right, MODESTY is the holy pure word that you need to implement in your life immediately, women!]

Then in the sixth vision there arose up in America a most beautiful, but cruel woman. She held the people in her complete power. I believed that this was the rise of the Roman Catholic Church, though I knew it could possibly be a vision of some woman rising in great power in America due to a popular vote by women.

The last and seventh vision was wherein I heard a most terrible explosion. As I turned to look I saw nothing but debris, craters, and smoke all over the land of America.

[Picture removed for e-mailing copy]

Notice that the “black means darkness” in the Church

01/08, 1961, Great Light/Pillar Of Fire & Manifestation Of Drawing/Sketch On The Wall Of The Seven Church AgesPillar Of FIRE, DRAWS ON TABERNACLE WALL, Divine Vindication.

“To the above is a sketch of the "drawing" of the Seven Church Ages, as drawn by Brother Branham on the blackboard while teaching a series of sermons on "The Seven Church Ages". The final message in this series was preach on 01/08th, 1961. A total of fifteen Messages were delivered, showing the spiritual history of the Church.

With the Bible and history, Brother Branham traces the moving of the Spirit of Christ and the antichrist down through Seven Ages - showing the influence which each had on the Church.

At the conclusion of the final Message in this series the literal Pillar of Fire (in the presence of many witnesses) appeared in the Tabernacle and drew out (on the wall) the sketch of the Seven Church Ages exactly as Brother Branham had drawn it on the blackboard. Thus, once again, God publicly vindicated His servant and prophet to this last age…

Now, there's hundreds and hundreds of witnesses there to prove that.”

“…the prophet would reveal the prophesied "darkness over the earth and the GROSS darkness over the people" (Isaiah 60:2). The Messages on the Revelation of the Seven Church Ages shows the ever increasing darkness which crept over the church world through Seven Ages until in the end it goes into a "total blackout" of the Word with Christ outside the door of the Church (Revelation 3:14-22).”

“God's Seventh Church Age Messenger Prophet stood on the earth, revealed the Mystery of the Seven Church Ages, showing how the Holy Spirit of Christ and the unholy spirit of the antichrist have battled down through seven Ages. To help visualize the scenario of the Ages the prophet drew a diagram on the board (See Image at left). In the circles the "light" portions represent the Presence of the Holy Spirit and the "Light" of the Word revealed by the Holy Spirit in each Age. The "dark" portions represent the antichrist spirit and the influence of man-made religion, by-passing the Holy Spirit and using a man-made priesthood to interpret the Word to the people.

At the conclusion of his series of sermons on the Ages, Brother Branham showed (by the drawing he use), that the church world goes into "total spiritual darkness". Then the Pillar of Fire came into the Tabernacle, moved over to the side wall and in the presence of MANY witnesses supernaturally drew out (on the wall) the same drawing which the prophet had on the blackboard.

Our Gracious Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, was confirming the Scriptural Truth of what His servant preached. A further confirmation and proof was in the lunar eclipse that followed. It was in six stages, with the seventh being a "total eclipse", signifying the "total spiritual eclipse" of the church world in this Seventh and last Church Age.

In the book on "The Exposition Of The Seven Church Ages", Brother Branham makes reference to the "Sign in the moon" coinciding with the visit of Pope Paul the sixth visiting Palestine. Here is the direct quote from the book...

Matthew 24, mentions signs in the heavens concerning this last day just before Jesus comes. I wonder if you noticed such a sign recently fulfilled as to portray the very truth we have been discussing. That truth is that Jesus has been steadily pushed aside until in the last age He is pushed outside the church. Recall that in the first age it was almost a full orbed church of truth. Yet there was a little error called the deeds of the Nicolaitanes that kept the circle from being full (referring to the above drawing). Then in the next age more darkness crept in until the ball of light glowed less, and darkness covered more of the circle. In the third age it was eclipsed still more, and in the fourth age which was the Dark Ages, the light had all but gone.

Now think on this. The church shines in the reflected light of Christ. He is the SUN. The church is the MOON. Thus this orb of light is the moon. It had decreased from almost a full moon in the first age, to a sliver in the fourth age. But in the fifth age it began to grow. In the sixth it took a great step of growth forward. In part of the seventh age it was still growing, when suddenly it stopped short, and waned to almost a nothingness, so that instead of light it was the blackness of apostasy, and at the end of the age it had ceased to shine for darkness had taken over. Christ was now outside the church. Here is the sign in the sky.

The last eclipse of the moon was a total eclipse. It waned to a total darkness in seven stages. In the seventh stage, the total darkness came as the Pope of Rome (Paul the Sixth) went to Palestine to make a holy tour of Jerusalem. He was the first pope to ever go to Jerusalem.

The pope is named Paul the Sixth. Paul was the first messenger and this man goes by that name. Notice it is the sixth, or the number of man. This is more than a coincidence. And when he went to Jerusalem, the moon or the church went into total darkness. This is it. This is the end. This generation shall not pass away until all be fulfilled. Even so Lord Jesus, come quickly!”

“Three years later in a message entitled, "Recognizing Your Day And Its Message", preached 07/26, 1964, Brother Branham again makes reference to the Sign in the moon and it's significance.......

Now, on the papers (pictures of the eclipse) you only get the six ages. It's because the Laodicea church was blacked out completely. And if you notice the spiritual application? As God said it in the heaven... When I said it here on earth, I left a little bitty space, as you see, just a tiny little bit of light (in the 7th. circle); that was just before the very elected was to be called from the earth - the reason I placed it on there for the seventh age; but when God put it in the heavens it was totally blacked out. Means maybe the last one is called from that Laodicea age; we don't know. There could be a sermon on it.”

From:  Bible Believers Association, P.O. Box 2503, Sta. C, St. John’s, Newfoundland, Canada A1C 6E8 or .

18.           Gerald Derstine

18.1                        01/27, 1961, Vision, Vision Of The Wrath Of God in Sarasota, Florida, Robert Lambert and two other brethren beheld an unusual vision pertaining to God’s judgment of America.  The following account was written by Gerald Derstine, president of Gospel Crusade, Inc., in Bradenton, Florida, and appeared in the 04/01, 1961, issue of Harvest Time magazine.

“At five o’clock [in the morning] I heard a knocking on my door, with someone crying out, ‘Brother Derstine! Brother Derstine!’  When I opened the door, one of the men, trembling all over, pleaded:  ‘Oh, Brother Derstine, please lay your hands upon me and pray for me!  God gave me a vision of the wrath of God, the judgment God is going to send upon the world and upon our land.  Oh, my God, my God, I wish I had not seen this…’

“Upon returning to the room where he and the two other man had been sleeping, the Lord came into a portion of the room and the power and the brightness was so intense that the men shielded their eyes with their arms and cried out for the Lord not to come any closer, for they could not stand His presence!  The fear of God was upon them.  Then the Lord spoke through Brother Robert Lambert, as his voice and his whole being took on a different form, giving forth this message:  ‘Write this down; this is of the Lord!  the vileness and the wickedness of man have come up before me as a stink in my nostrils and I will not be able to stay my hand any longer.  I am sick to my stomach.  The mockery of my word in the religious systems of america are an abomination to me.  I have come to my bursting point and will spew out my wrath upon the land….’”

The next morning a group of believers assembled in Gerald Derstine’s office”… to hear in more detail what happened through the night concerning the vision by Brother Lambert.  For four hours he admonished us and prophesied to us under a strong anointing of the Holy Spirit.  Sometimes he would tremble and shake; sometimes he would kneel.  It was as though God was speaking directly to us!  It was awesome!  The Lord declared: “The wrath of God, the Day of the Lord, is here now!  These things shall be known around the earth!  There will be others, this particular morning, that will know that this is the hour, and that I am not going to wait any longer!”

God always confirms His Word.  Three other brethren had the same exact type of vision on the same night as brother Lambert did.”  The next evening, we had a service for the public and a minister from Orlando, Florida was led of the Spirit to come to this particular meeting to have fellowship with us.  He did not know about the visitation we had, until he heard the speaker relating the testimony of the great vision.  With great fear, this visiting minister of Orlando told us of his terrible dream [vision] he had the same night concerning the great wrath of God coming upon our land.  He told us he saw such terrible things that he wished he would have never seen this dream.  This was identical to the vision Brother Lambert has on the same night.  Three days later we received a letter from missionaries from Haiti telling us of a great unusual visitation of God, which they experienced on the night of 01/27.  The missionary, in writing this letter, stated what his wife experienced in her vision that particular night:  “The Lord showed her terrible persecutions that are coming on the earth and how that men will be killed and maimed.  She saw a large city whose buildings were falling upon people and huge fires were to be seen everywhere….”

Several days later brother Derstine spoke at the Regional Convention of the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship International in Washington, D.C.  In his message, brother Derstine proclaimed what the Lord had revealed to the brethren in Florida.  Then “…a man from Kitchener, Ontario, Canada who stood to his feet and trembling, began to tell the congregation in this meeting that he also had an identical vision from the Lord of the great wrath of God coming on the North American continent.  He said it was such a terrible sight, he wished he had not experienced this.  This significant fact was that his vision also came on the same night as the other three afore-mentioned.”

As time passed, J. Preston Ebby, a former associate pastor of the Revival Tabernacle in Sarasota, Florida, and one of the men who was with brother Lambert the morning he shared his vision, wondered whether or not he and the others had misunderstood what God had revealed to them.  He expressed his feelings in an article entitled “America Under Judgment,” which appeared in the 02/1981 issue of End Times Digest.  “Over and over again we received the message: The Day of the Lord is – now!  The judgment of America is – now! ‘I shall pour out My wrath upon this people and upon this land – now!’  So terrible were these words that I literally walked about for days gazing into the sky, fully expecting to see Russian missiles attacking any minute…!”

“Years later as I meditated upon the visitation I asked, ‘Lord, did we misunderstand you?  Where is the judgment you promised?’  Then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning flashing from within some tortuous cloud, the revelation burst upon my astonished spirit as a vast panorama of events spread clear as crystal before my wondering eyes.  I saw! I understood!  The judgment has come exactly as prophesied!  The judgment is here!  now!  And like a gigantic tidal wave rushing through the sea it surges on to a swift and certain conclusion!

“In my opinion there is no greater certainty than that the judgments of God upon our beloved country began just when God declared they did – in 1961!  It should be clear to any man or woman with one eye to see and half sense, that during the past two decades America’s power, pride, prestige, and purpose have been broken!”

Brother Ebby concluded his article with a rather lengthy dissertation on how America’s myriad failures over the past two decades can be attributed to this nation being under God’s judgment.  These failures include the Bay of Pigs invasion, the Russian missile crisis, the U-2 incident, President Kennedy’s assassination, the hippie movement, the Viet Nam War, Watergate, the Iranian hostage crisis, and worldwide communist expansion.

I totally agree with brother Ebby and with the other men and woman of God: the United States of America is under God’s judgment.

God vividly revealed this truth to me after a severe winter northeaster pummeled the Atlantic coast.  The next morning, as I was driving by Washington Rock State Park in New Jersey, I saw an American flag in shreds, but still flying.  After I had driven by it, the Lord said to me, “This nation is torn,’ I began to weep, knowing that torn flag was symbolic of America’s already being under the judgment of God.1

18.2                        1961, Vision, Vision Of The Wrath Of God Coming Upon America & North American Continent; Message Given By Gerald Derstine At Christian Centre In Surrey, British Columbia, Canada In 1970 ". . . the church itself, who we claim to be a part of, we're going to feel first the greatest effects of this coming of the glory of God.   The presence of God coming upon this earth is going to affect us, through other people. As the presence of God comes, other people are going to try to disturb us. By that I mean, they don't know God. They don't know that God is coming. They don't know that God's kingdom is coming. They don't want to believe it if we tell them. They say, "you're crazy, impossible." We know it's true. God' word said so. Jesus Christ is returning. And when He returns He's going to have a church without spot or wrinkle, a church that's being perfected by the powers of evil that are upon the earth as these tests and trials come upon us, and it's going to get much worse. It's going to get much worse than what it is. I mean the tribulations are going to increase, as God's presence comes closer upon the earth. . . . The presence of God has been changing me, been perfecting me, been testing me. And he's changing you. He's changing many of us. We're living in the end of time where His presence shall come, and it's going to move upon this earth. In 1961, let me tell you this. In '61, in Sarasota, we had an unusual experience. . . . 'had a vision of the wrath of God coming upon our American cities and this North American continent. Put your hands on me and ask God to remove it from me, I can't stand what I am seeing and what I've been seeing,' and he was really disturbed. I could tell by the way he was talking and crying that he really did have a genuine vision.

Of course, I didn't know what had happened until daylight, when I was out of bed, and I then was only out for a short while when I met these other two brothers and they began to tell me what happened.  They said, 'Brother Derstine, when brother Bob left your house and came back, we were still in the room. We knew that God moved in him in a tremendous way. In fact, he was crying and groaning.' When he left, that was the condition he was in. He figured he had to see me. Came over to my house. But when he came into our room, the glory of God was so great and so tremendous. It was so strong. As he was walking in the door, it seemed like a great, great glory, a brightness. It caused us to tremble. We were on our beds, but our bodies began to tremble so violently we couldn't stay on the bed, we were so frightened, and we cried out to God, we literally screamed out to God, 'Don't come any closer, don't come any closer,' and he said, 'we fell off our beds, and were laying on the floor, just trembling,'

And then this Bob, his voice began to speak the most unusual way--if you can imagine somebody speaking while they're spewing, bringing up everything inside, and here are the words that came out of his mouth and they both heard it clearly: 'The vileness and wickedness of man has come up before me as a stink in my nostrils. And I cannot stay my hand any longer. The mockery of my word in the religious systems of America is an abomination to me.' As they were coming out of his mouth, supernaturally, these words.

That was in 1961. And during that day, that morning, as we were assembled together, the Holy Spirit was still moving through this Bob, and one of the things that he said to us under the anointing of the Holy Spirit, said that what had happened here that morning, had also happened in other parts of the world -- that same message and vision was given to others of God's people.  And I was glad to hear that. . . . We had the first evidence of it the next day. The next day God sent a man from Orlando, Florida, to our service. He said, 'What this young man is telling you about this morning, that identical vision I saw. For several hours I cried and I wept.' He said, 'I couldn't stand it. I asked the Lord to remove it from me. I saw cities, I saw people crying in a terrible state of desperation at the wrath of God coming upon the cities.' Well, this really shook me, you know.

I thought, Goodness, the next day already I hear one that had nothing to do with it in our own town but in another city 160 miles away. Three days later I received an air mail letter from the country of Haiti, describing a vision and it was the same night, the same time. And they told us about the vision that came upon them. Several of them had it the same night.  One of the missionaries couldn't sleep all night long. The Holy Spirit was just speaking to him and telling him what's coming to pass. And the other one had vision of the judgments coming upon the earth. In fact, one of them saw unusual things. They saw people that were being destroyed, and there was another people with those people that were not being harmed. They saw a people that were seemingly hid away. But they were amongst the tribulations, but they were hid away -- they were not being affected by it.

Then they saw still a third party of people that were right in amongst those that were being in this state of terrible sorrow and tribulation, and crying for help. And they heard a voice cry out and say, 'how come YOU are not affected by this?' Because they saw they weren't being hurt at all. They said, 'because we are the children of God and have already overcome the world and the powers of the world.'  Now this was written in that letter that came from Haiti to us. I still have a copy of that letter; I think I have it written in this particular leaflet entitled, "God Spoke," which hundreds of thousands of these have been printed already and distributed all over the U.S. and Canada and many countries of the world. (The little story I'm telling you now.) But anyway, then I received a third confirmation of this.  . . . He was weeping and crying. And he said, 'What brother Derstine is telling you about, the same thing happened to me that same day -- that same morning.' So in just seven days' time I had the confirmation of at least three other people beside our own experience that happened, and I was satisfied. I knew that God spoke.

From the book: 1Spare Your People by Richard Swanson, ©1986, ISBN: 0-88270-596-2.  2 Part of a message given by Gerald Derstine, Christian Centre in Surrey, British Columbia, Canada in 1970 & Robert Lambert.

19.           Evelyn Eagle

19.1                        11/1963, Vision, Thousands Of Chinese Troops Gulf & Pacific Coast During Revival at “Everybody’s Tabernacle,’ Indianapolis, Indiana.  After the close of a service one night during the Revival in Indianapolis, a tremendous burden struck me and I began to cry and travail in the Spirit.  It didn’t seem to effect anyone else so I left the auditorium and went to my quarters and fell prostrate on the floor before the Lord.  I cried and travailed for about an hour when all of a sudden I was lifted in the Spirit and began to see visions of things to come to pass in our country.  I did not get any definite time as to when these things would take place, but it was so real that I feel compelled to set them down to paper so that they will not be forgotten.  They are the most horrible visions I have ever had.  Surely, America must be awakened before it is too late.

I saw and beheld a terrible darkness as one beholds when the moon is hidden behind the clouds and the stars do not give their light.  Therefore, I feel that most of these things shall happen in the nighttime.  I saw this darkness as it began to cover our land and on it’s heels was a terrible destruction.  The destruction came from the East.  However, I turned and looked toward the South and toward the West and as I did I saw thousands of troupes being released out of boats on the Gulf Coast and on the Pacific Coast.  Also, they were coming on foot from Mexico.  By the thousands they marched and as I beheld their faces I saw that they were mostly Chinese.  However, among them were also Africans and Latin Americans.  They were horrible men to look upon; their faces were hideous and mean.  I felt that they were demon possessed for murder was in their eyes.

Then, I looked over America and it seemed I saw porch-lights coming on in all the towns and cities.  Everything was still and tense.  A dark cloud of terrible fear hung over the entire nation.  One could not hear the stirring of a soul.  It seemed as if everyone was sitting in their house—just waiting—and waiting.  Then, I saw these troupes again as they were dispersed across the whole United States.  I saw two or three of these soldiers as they would approach a house armed with rifles and bayonets. They would quietly knock on the door and the whole family would be lined up and led away down their side-walks to the street and up the streets they marched at the point of a bayonet.  Not only the men were taken this way, but the women and children, too.  Some were taken to concentration camps, but the ones that defied (challenge or rebel) the soldiers were lined up and shot to death. This was the most horrible sight I have ever seen for I saw hundreds of people being piled on top of each and burned.  I saw piles and piles of these human bond-fires.  It was unbelievable!  It made no difference whether they were women and children for they did not wish to be bothered with the care of the children and so, they were burned along with their parents.

I saw many people that I know personally being led away in these lines.  I prayed and cried out to God to save them from this day.  I felt such peace then that they could be saved from it.

The terrible part of it all was the fact that there was no way for the people of the United States to defend themselves.  They had no weapons with which to fight back at the soldiers.  They did not own any guns for prior to this time a law had been passed that no person could own a gun.  People had fallen for this scheme and plot and so, were defenseless in this horrible hour.  In fact, our whole nation had been disarmed.  I saw no one in America lift a gun or a sword.  It was simply pitiful.  The foreign troupes were dressed somewhat like the Nazis dressed during the second world war.  They had on helmets of a grayish green color.  They were fully armed and no one could stand against them.  I did not see any American soldiers rallied to ward off these foreign offenders.  America had been disarmed almost completely, but no other nation had!

After these terrible scenes had ended I asked God what protection would there be and if there was any way to escape.  The Spirit so sweetly comforted my heart and made me to know there was a place of safety in Christ Jesus.  He also made me to know that many are entering into that place of safety in Him even now.  However, He also said that the time to seek His face was now—this is the hour to prepare!

From:  Evangelist Evelyn Eagle & David Failla,

Year 1967—Interesting Comment:  ~Lord Jesus revealed to Apostle Seer Prophet N. J. (male) that the last Jubilee year was 1967, and that very, very soon after the next Jubilee year which is 2017, the “catching up” would occur!  This was revealed to me personally during the first week of 08/2006 in St. Louis, Mo., by a very close Apostle Seer Prophet friend of N.J.~

20.           David Michael, Prophet

20.1                        11/24, 1969, ,Taken To The 3rd Heaven & Visio ns & Visitation Of The Lord Jesus Christ, This Is The End Of The Age Of The Gentiles [David Michael’s visions were put in this invasion series for the vital reason that we are at the end of the Gentile Age – what is in this prophetic word is vital to your understanding!]

Preface – The Lord Jesus has revealed – very powerfully – to quite a number of His servants in various parts of the earth the truth that we are standing at the portal – the ending of one age and the beginning of another. I am only one of these many prophetic voices. In my case, the Lord Jesus brought me into His presence, and I beheld Him seated on His glorious throne. Standing before Him – facing Him, were many thousands of joyful, glorious, redeemed worshippers. From this seemingly heavenly room or auditorium, all of us could “see” or know what was occurring directly below us in the air or surrounding the earth. Most of what we beheld on the earth was horrifyingly chaotic. But, we also knew the full sequence of events, that combination of God’s glorious works, which had overwhelmed the enemy’s desperate onslaughts, and that which had led up to that very moment preceding the return of the Lord Jesus Christ to rule the earth. The date on which the Lord Jesus appeared to me was 11/24th, 1969, and it was almost midnight. I was 18 years old. During the next summer (1970) I spent 2 1/2 months in Israel, and the Lord frequently visited me with dreams, visions, opening the Scriptures and almost daily for 10 weeks was speaking to me profound revelations concerning the chosenness of the nation of Israel, and the specific role of that special nation in God’s plan for bringing salvation to the world.

All this was amazing to me, because He showed me in spiritual vision so many things which had happened in history, particularly Jewish history, from Old Testament times to the present; and of the vast majority of these things, I previously was entirely ignorant. In fact, history had been my worst subject. The foundation for what God taught me and what I saw revealed in visions became established at a time (age 18 & 19) when I saw the Lord Jesus and subsequently studied in Israel. During my ten-week stay I read more than one third of the entire Bible. God’s visitation was steady and intense. For the next twelve months, I was overwhelmed with the things I had seen in the Spirit and in prophecy, and of course, I was pretty shaken up. Not feeling confident about speaking of these things, I safely and wisely held them in my heart. One particular thing I saw in some detail the night I saw the Lord was the manner in which the various Soviet Republics became independent nations, which did occur all together over twenty years after I saw the Lord Jesus. Strangely, it was this part of the vision which I was most reluctant to tell, not only because we all know it would have sounded unbelievable, but mainly because I couldn’t understand it myself! I had seen it in a vision, but I still couldn’t comprehend how such a thing was possible!

For nearly twenty-nine years I kept most of the details locked up in my heart. In 09/1998, God strongly challenged me to speak of the vision to apostolic leadership. To my amazement, it was entirely embraced by these leaders and by pastors, and evangelists with whom I was ministering in England. Most of what occurred at that time concerned Israel, Great Britain, and one particular former Soviet Republic to which our ministry teams soon went.  And then, in mid-11/2000, I was given an urgently strong prophetic word by a powerful apostolic leader from Britain (who himself has carried the gospel to India, Russia [as far east as eastern Siberia], Nepal, Croatia, South America, Ukraine, parts of Africa, and numerous other nations of the world, resulting in multitudes of people coming to salvation in Jesus Christ. This most recent admonition was a command to write down what the Lord has revealed to me, and an affirmation that He will put it into the hands of His people in churches. I promised to obey Him.

I asked the Lord to please show me which particular aspect He desires me to write about, as I had no idea where to begin. He clearly spoke to me to begin with this teaching concerning the end of the age of the Gentiles. This subject in itself is the broadest overview! It is not a small subject. While much of it is gloriously powerful, some issues contained therein are terribly sobering, even horrifying. Please be assured that without the prophetic urging from the Lord Himself, I would almost certainly not be writing about these maters at this time. But, I am now convinced that it IS the right time.

This Is The End Of The Age Of The Gentiles — When our Sovereign God in His unsearchable wisdom chose to bring the Gospel to all nations, to allow the Temple (which was called by His name) to be destroyed, and to cut off some of the Jewish branches (grafting in new believers who were being saved from among the nations), it was a time of unimaginable turmoil, change, violence, and bloodshed.  The abolition of the Levitical sacrifices for sin, the destruction of the Temple, the scattering of the Jewish people to every nation under heaven (which resulted in a terrible physical and spiritual desolation of the land of Israel), and the inclusion of multitudes of uncircumcised people among the people of God, all of these things were simply unthinkable.  Most of these developments were completely unimaginable, even though the prophets of old had made specific references to each of these drastic things, which would occur.  Yet even the disciples themselves, whom Jesus had personally trained and had warned of these coming events, found it very difficult to accept and to keep up with the intense period of transition in which they lived.  We face much the same situation now in our day.  The way the Church has always assumed things to be is suddenly going to change, as both Old and New Testament prophets assured us would happen. 

The age of the Gentiles has an end, and we have now reached a time wherein it must honestly be said that it is finished, first for the western world, and very soon for the regions of the world which are just now experiencing a major last-minute harvest, areas such as the Orient and the 10/40 window. The 11th hour harvest in the still-unreached nations will be one of the most vast and earth-shaking things that have ever happened. It will be a great harvest! But, it will not take long to finalize. While we measure such a span by the phrase “a very few short years”, they are in fact so few that they could conceivably be referred to in “months” rather than in the usual “years”.

When God broke off some of the Jewish branches, which had always been so dear to His heart, and adopted many children who were previously strangers, there were three main visible signs of the enormous spiritual changes which were going on worldwide. These three signs, which introduced what has been called “the Church age”, are being exactly duplicated or repeated as the signs that indicate the end of the period of the Gentile age. As it is the “Jew first and then the Greek” (that is to say, the Gentiles in general), so Israel had two thousand years to shine to the nations and then judgment fell, and now the Church has had two thousand years to fulfill its call, and judgment is here.

The three signs which began the Church age and which will now end it are these: First, a mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit in the Lord’s House (this first happened on the day of Pentecost); Second, a brief but intense period of world evangelism (this occurred in 30 to 70 A.D.); and last, unparalleled violence, bloodshed, and slaughter of God’s people, even at the same moment that the message of salvation was going forth to bring in the harvest (this was of course the war culminating in the destruction of the Temple 70 A.D.) Notice that the known world was evangelized in forty short years, and that this enormous evangelistic thrust immediately preceded a frightful judgment which began at the House of God.

We have all heard that now the time has come in which judgment must begin at the House of God. We have heard it so often that we almost think we can quote it. We imagine that it means that God is about to clean up His Church, starting with the preachers and elders. But, when Peter wrote these words, he was in essence saying: “Look! We have now come to the time when God is going to send the judgment and the promised destruction to the Temple, as our Lord Jesus solemnly warned us! And if it begins here with us, where will the Gentiles end up. If God’s people experience such fierce things, what shall happen to the unbelievers, the sinners, and the ungodly?” He penned these words immediately before the destruction of the Temple and the desolation of Jerusalem. And what he wrote then is right now taking on new significance for us, upon whom the ends of this age have come.

There are two opposite demands which God has made, and they are now about to come into a most drastic collision. These two issues concern His feelings towards the nations, and they must both be satisfied. First is His overwhelmingly gracious heartbeat towards all peoples of the earth: He loves all; He desires all to be saved; He is intensely hot about getting the entire world reached with the Gospel of the Kingdom; and He fervently labors to take out of the Gentiles a people for His Name. The final judgment of the world has been delayed for thousands of years because His desire to save every possible life takes precedence over His desire to repay evil deeds with vengeance, and also because it would not have been possible for Him to ruin the harvest fields by flooding them with judgment and still somehow to be able to guarantee the integrity of the full harvest. So, judgment just has to wait. The second factor, in opposition to the first is the demand for Him to judge the earth which is soaked with the blood of His people, Jewish and Christian, whose blood has been shed with mocking haughtiness and impunity for thousands of years. The Word of God is replete with accounts of the coming day of judgment when God’s wrath will be poured out on the Gentile world. Moses sang about it in Deuteronomy, and the saints in the book of Revelation are still singing about it in heaven. Psalms, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Joel, Zechariah, Malachi, Matthew, Luke, Jude. I and II Peter and many other books in the Bible speak of the final time of judgment of the Gentiles.

Now notice carefully that Jesus addressed this very principle (of the conflict between God’s obligation to judge and His desire to safeguard the whole harvest) in the parable of the wheat and the tares. Remember that it was His fieldworkers (pastors, teachers, evangelists. Etc.) who heavily urged Him to rip out the tares and destroy them right away. “Not so,” he informed them. He revealed to them that there was no possible way to rip away the tares without losing some of the wheat, and He was not and is not willing to lose even a single one. He said that the separation would occur at the time of the end. In which all the wheat would be gathered into His granary, and the tares would be burned up in the fires of judgment. This speaks of something more than the fires of hell, which is amply covered in Jesus’ teachings elsewhere. It speaks of a fiery judgment which will occur on earth.

For the remainder of this message, I shall move through several building blocks of truth which will prepare us for the final conclusions. Let us begin with the following issue: Why is God growing so impatient with the nations that the harvest must be speeded up? The answer may shock you, but I saw it expressed visibly by the expression on the face of the Lord Jesus Christ! I saw a look of terrible hurt and utter grief, total disgust and a stern, burning anger with the Gentile nations because of the Holocaust. His lips were not speaking, but He was thinking so loud that it was FRIGHTENING to behold. He was essentially communicating to me the following thoughts and impressions: How can the nations behave so disgustingly! If they are going to behave like Devils, savagely butchering my brethren whose blessings have been long delayed for the sake of these Gentiles, I will HASTEN the end of the period of grace upon the Gentiles, and turn now to Israel with comfort and favor.

I also saw a frightening, horrified look in His eyes, which, in a slow deliberate, steady, angered look of resolve, portrayed the following concept:  They will pay for this. They’ll pay a price so heavy that they are incapable of bearing it. They will see a side of Me they never knew existed. They will be shocked to see the One they imagined to be a distant, historical figure from the ancient past emerge to violently shake and crush the offending peoples.

Now you can believe me, or you might not believe me. Neither the belief of the Lord’s people nor their disbelief will move me on this matter, because I saw our Lord, and these words were easily discernable by the look on His face and by the thoughts that He shared. (I can also say that if you had seen such intensity on His face, you would have trembled like me, and after trembling, you most likely would not have any energy left to argue about it.)

But wait! The strange thing is that He showed what had been in His mind and upon His face as the Holocaust was occurring and at its end. These events transpired several years before my birth which was 04/1951. So the Lord Jesus allowed me to see (even in the smallest measure) what he felt in 1945-1948 as the entire world stood guilty before Jesus the Messiah, having annihilated – or neglected while others murdered His own family. And even then, in the late 1940’s He had an intense yearning for His Jewish brethren, and He wanted at that time to rain destructive and fierce punishments on those nations, and simultaneously take the people of Israel to His bosom, and comfort them, and dry every tear, but He couldn’t do all that throughout the entire world as it existed during the time of 1945 and shortly beyond.  Do you know why? It was because the harvest was not anywhere near completion! Hundreds of millions of souls were not yet reached. Nations were not yet reached. The Church by and large had been neglectful of its duties to get the Gospel to every person on earth. And I actually saw the resolution on the face of the Lord Jesus, which was sufficient to portray these thoughts.  “All right… It will have to wait a short period for the ingathering of Gentiles.  But, I will make it wind up very shortly. This evil deed of theirs is going to shorten their time of hope.”

And saints, consider that the Holocaust is actually the most recent and largest of a tragic succession of obscene, satanic, abominable murder sprees of the past 2000 years, the majority of which have occurred in those very nations which claimed to honor the Savior of Israel, Jesus the Messiah. He will NOT be implicated in their wickedness, which is actually an expression of their hatred against Him. So, I will sum up this part in a single sentence: God is hastening the end because of His anger and grief over the centuries-long and increasingly murderous and insane raging behavior of Gentiles against the Jewish people, who are His own nation.

Now the hardest thing of all to ponder, as we consider all things mentioned in the Word of God concerning these matters is this: What does the Scripture mean when it says that some of the native branches (some of the people of Israel) were broken off, and some other branches, wild by nature (some of the Gentiles) were grafted in? This subject is so agonizing to write about that I have actually put off for a while my duty to inscribe it for the benefit of God’s people. But, I know that the following things have to be stated, whether or not I can bear to say them (and they must be written whether or not others can bear to read them.)

The branches who were cut off were the lives of the one and a half million Jews who perished in the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D., and the several million Jews throughout the Roman world who were murdered within a century of that horrific desolation. The event in the year 70 is known as the siege of Jerusalem and the destruction of the Temple.

Now it is very important that God’s people should understand the following things. Jesus is Luke 21 (and elsewhere) spoke very specifically about the siege of Jerusalem, its fall, and its desolation. He sums up that the time period surrounding the destruction of the Temple with these words: “These are the days of vengeance, that everything that is written shall be fulfilled”.

So, the agonizing sufferings of the slaughtered inhabitants of Jerusalem (of which Jesus prophesied, and which are amply recorded by eyewitnesses and historians) were not going to be averted ---- because the Son of God Himself declared those days of vengeance. The details of the fall of Jerusalem are excruciating. It is almost unbearable to read about it or think about it. At one point, hundreds of dead bodies lay strewn about in the Temple courts, unburied, rotting, and untended. This had been the Holy Temple, the holiest place on earth, and the site chosen by the Lord Himself, and called by His own name! (And may I say that this was not only the fulfillment of Old Testament prophesies concerning the time of God’s departure from the Temple, but is also a horrifying picture of judgment coming on Christendom at the end of the Age.)

But, the two details from the destruction of Jerusalem which we must face – and I shall mercifully limit it to these two things – are the ripping open of living Jews for gold coins, and the crucifixion of hundreds of small children. It is recorded that desperate Jews swallowed gold coins, hoping to escape over the walls of Jerusalem at night, avoid capture by the Roman soldiers, retrieve the coins through elimination later, and be able to begin a new life elsewhere. The Roman soldiers heard rumor that there was gold inside these escaping persons, and so they cut their stomachs and bowels open while they were still alive in order to pocket whatever coins they found! Josephus, an eyewitness, declares that in one night, two thousand people trying to flee the city were thus dissected! And, God held His peace, because these were the days of vengeance, and the promised great salvation, of which He had spoken, was now going to come to the Gentiles.

The Romans captured and crucified and average of 500 persons a day, and displayed their bodies on crosses which faced the walls of Jerusalem. This was done so that the inhabitants could see the horrible spectacle and might thus be encouraged to surrender to the Romans. However, these mass crucifixions only incited more hatred against the Romans, and aroused a greater desire to never surrender. So, seeing that this wasn’t working, the Romans began the practice of crucifying young children in hopes that this heartbreaking and revolting sight would get the people to surrender.

Saints of God, I will tell you by the word of the Lord that these hundreds of tender, young Jewish children who were crucified outside Jerusalem were among the “branches” who were cut off so that you might be grafted in! Jesus spoke about the young children in Jerusalem who would die in the siege, being slaughtered. When He spoke about it, He wept. These little children died calling upon God – who would not and did not intervene to save them! They were descendents, all of them, from God-fearing Jews who had come back from Babylon under Zerubbabel along with Mary’s and Joseph’s ancestors and descendents of what Acts 2 calls “devout Jews” from surrounding nations who came up to Jerusalem for the holy feast days. God who is love, and who had promised Abraham that He would be the God of His children forever, restrained Himself and didn’t act as He normally would have at the cries of dying Jewish children – children who were in fact the young branches who were being cut off, branches who would never grow to adulthood, never live life as God desired them to live it, branches which would never produce fruit or offspring of their own, branches who were completely cut off to make way for the Gentile believers. How God restrained Himself we cannot expect to know, but we do know that Jesus said that He and the Father are one. And we note that Jesus Himself had a very difficult time bearing the knowledge that this horror was to befall Jerusalem’s children, for we read that when the Son of God looked out over Jerusalem, and saw in the Spirit what was about to occur, He wept inconsolably. He experienced a grievous anguish of mind and soul.

When Jerusalem was being destroyed, God bottled up the stifled cries of these dying children, and preserved their cries, to be heard at a future time. That is to say, God did not wholeheartedly listen to them with the intent to avenge and judge the Romans at that time, for if He had done so, the branches would not have been cut off at all. His pity is simply too consuming. But, He deferred in the timing of being moved to fury over such abominations.

Why?  It is so that you could be saved!  It’s so that you and the entire Gentile believer who have been brought into the body of Christ for the past two thousand years could be grafted in.  Jesus consistently taught that the first would be the last and the last would be the first.  Many privileges first given to Israel would now be given to the redeemed among the Gentiles, who were last to come to know the God of Israel.  So God looked away from the scenes of the slaughter and screams of agony from a few million first-century Jewish people, concentrated on the praises of hundreds of millions, perhaps billions of redeemed saints from among the nations – people who were formerly Gentiles, lost and without God in this world, but now would be washed in the precious blood of the Lamb, the Son of God who is the Savior first of Israel and also of all those Gentiles who put their trust in Him, as Isaiah prophesied.  Israel was suffering because those were the days of vengeance, but Gentiles from all around the world were being given their first-ever opportunity to become part of God’s family.

What the Lord showed me is the holocaust so ignited His fury, even to the point of igniting the WRATH of the Lamb, that God speeded up the world harvest and the grafting in again of the native Jewish branches.  As He beheld the butchery, Satanism, occultism, murder, cruelty, and hellish barbarity of the Nazis and the Europeans in general, as well as the collusion and/or indifference of the rest of the world, He in distress and grief said in His heart which I might try to capture in these brief words:  “It was for these wicked, ungrateful Gentile peoples that I allowed such sufferings to come to my own people Israel?  Well then, their time is now up!  I will NEVER fail to judge the world for this, and I will never treat it as small or overlook it, because it so violates My heart and My very nature.”

(I am so sorry, saints of God, I cannot possibly put into human words what I saw in Jesus’ heart and face.  I saw horror, disgust, resolution, and regret as well as pity and yearning to regather, redeem, restore, and reinstate the nation of Israel.  But, the words which I have written are so woefully inadequate to express what I saw revealed in His face.  I am nearly ashamed to write words that are so scanty a description of how He feels.  I don’t think that I have captured even 15% of what He was saying, thinking and conveying to me.  I am sorry.  Forgive me for not being capable of doing any better than this.)

A large part of the reason our Lord Jesus is returning with fire in His eyes is because of this ungrateful, dastardly, traitorous, murderous, haughty, and proud way the nations have treated the people of Israel, who are a people that were blinded for our sakes.  There are lots of other reasons as well, reasons which do not directly concern Israel.  One of these involves God’s growing impatience and displeasure with those nations who have “had” the Gospel for hundreds of years, and who still do not love God, obey the Gospel, or produce fruit. The Scriptures show that this anger in God is the cause of His sending the nations that strong delusion so overwhelming that “they might be damned.”  Another verse says that it would be better for them if they had never known the way of truth than to have it and turn away from it.  We’ve always applied that verse to individuals only.  But, I am telling you plainly that it pertains to nations as well.  There are national destinies.  And, there are according to the Word of God, nations that are going to be utterly destroyed, exterminated, overthrown, wiped out, and literally annihilated, all because of their rage against Jehovah.  The Bible doesn’t just state this truth once, twice or three times.  It is clearly said repeatedly in the Word.  While this was never God’s desire or intention from the beginning, it will happen simply because they will bring such a thorough curse upon their own heads.

And so to conclude this teaching, we shall state again that he biblical pattern is this: First, judgment in the house of God, then the overthrow of the ungodly (destruction of nations).  Also, the Bible speaks of “nations of them that are saved,” which shows that many, and perhaps hopefully most Gentile nations will be left with some survivors, even after coming judgments.  Note this however: There is a big difference between the judgment which befell Jerusalem in 70 AD and the coming judgment which will answer the Holocaust, (and all other crimes of bloodshed in human history).  God’s Word abundantly promises the survival of the Jewish people, the future glory of Israel, and God’s favor upon them and presence with them forever.  The perpetrators of the many slaughters inflicted upon God’s people through the centuries are promised NO SUCH THING!  There are specific words in the Bible directed at Edom, Amelek, Rome, Babylon, and others which declare that they will be burned up or destroyed, leaving them neither root (ancestors) nor Branch (descendants).  And, isn’t it interesting that God promised that the natural branches of Israel would one day be rightfully grafted back in to their own tree, but that those nations whom God shall burn up will not even be left with any braches at all!  Or, in other words, when these branches are broken off, they-unlike Israel-will never, ever, EVER be given life again.  When Jesus comes back to rule the world, there will neither be Babylon or Babylonianism (including sorcery of any kind), Rome or Romanism, pagans nor paganism, nor any proud exaltations by any Gentile people against Israel or Israel’s God.  Nor will any mountains of Edom (Mecca, Medina, and the corners of Esau’s territory) survive the prophesied visit of the “Star of Jacob,” the Lord Jesus Himself.

I have delivered my soul of this burning weight, a most serious and heavy concern, which I first saw in the face of Jesus Christ. I have desired to express that the Age of the Gentiles does not end all in five seconds everywhere on earth, but it exactly parallels the curtain of darkness that naturally falls across the globe every day at nightfall in the western world, and with the final hour of daylight, the Orient and other unreached regions will be harvested. We must work while it is still daylight, as Jesus admonished.

The end of the Age of the Gentiles is here, and we have been living in a transition period without fully comprehending how much our day is a fulfillment of the Savior’s words. Actually, we have moved most of the way through the transition period without fully realizing it. We are just now seeing the 11th hour workers come in and labor in the harvest fields. This means that we have less than one hour of daylight remaining in which we must complete the harvest. We will move through the remainder of it with jolting evidences (plural) that the old age has ended, and we most certainly cannot go back.

Finally, my beloved and precious fellow-believers, those saints who are worshippers of our glorious and soon-coming Master, Savior, and Lord – Jesus our much anticipated Heavenly Bridegroom – please be aware that I have written this in such fear of God as to make me tremble. I know that these things are very true. But, that doesn’t make it easy to state them. Nevertheless, be assured that I have done the very best I know how to do. May God richly bless you, and give to you further insights into these matters. Sincerely your brother, David Michael.

From:  David Michael Ministries, P.O. Box 1544, Hemet, California 92546 & this also is posted on Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson’s website.


20.2                        10/07, 2005, Horrible Vision, Christians Falling Away In America —David Michael was asked if he had seen any visions regarding the invasion of the United States of America, he answered this comment below, it is not word for word but quick notes to the best of my ability:

Vision:  I had the most horrible vision, it was a vision with no picture to it.  I heard the cries of many hundreds of thousands, maybe millions; many were Christians, crying out, they were in shock, in horror, and had an offense with God, they were shaken to the core at God; "we can no longer believe... He/God must have fallen asleep."  It was awful, I heard it coming up from all across the country; America. 


What could be so awful?  Did Washington D.C. or did the Constitution fall, or did the Antichrist come to power?  There was this great offence on their part.  I heard or felt "a firm" on God's part!


[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Comment not by Seer Prophet David Michael:  The great offense to the Christians, could it be the invasion of the United States by the 8 united countries that we now have over 200 prophetic witnesses for—this would be a huge horrible shock in many areas including simple things like no: electricity, water, food, shelter, gas, heat in the winter, or air-conditioning in the summer, and some being taken as slaves to foreign countries as well as many being killed, etc.?  And/or has the invasion of the USA overlapped also into the Tribulation period and many Christians believed they would be "caught up" before the Tribulation (Instead it appears strongly that the rapture or catching up will take place after the mid point of the Tribulation, but before the "wrath of God" period during the Great Tribulation at some point?)


David Michael was asked a second question about the Antichrist and could he or was he fathered by the fallen archangel/cherub Lucifer, since we have a number of records in the Holy Scripture about (some) fallen watcher angels who intermingled with the daughters of men and offspring's were born unto them, who could never be saved, (which they were called Nephilims)... and later could the fallen Lucifer when thrown out of the second heaven with his 1/3 of the angels; could fallen Lucifer now possess a body he had prepared for himself, his very own offspring, the Antichrist?  Was fallen Lucifer permitted as at least three other times this occurred in the Holy Scriptures:  Before the Flood at Noah’s time, the fallen angels left their first estate and came down and intermingled with the daughters of men, and offsprings called Nephilim or giants were on the earth.  We had after the Flood during the time of the exodus from Egypt, the Israelites were to take the Promise Land, and it appeared again there were giants; and during King David’s time we know of Goliath and his four brothers who where giants.  There may have been more but the Bible records these time periods with Holy Scriptures showing this really did occur.  So, it could be more than possible that fallen Lucifer came down and also intermingled with a daughter of man, and had an offspring on 11/23, 1933 called the Antichrist, who’s seed was from evil fallen Lucifer.  And it is possible that when fallen Lucifer is thrown out of the second heaven he now has a body prepared for himself.  And the Antichrist would have the powers from fallen Lucifer being his father, as well now as a double type of anointing when Lucifer comes to posses his own offspring!


David was not able to give me any information about this theory above.


I was only able to get some quick/very fast notes - even missing some comments that were vital; what I was able to grab was not even complete expressed thoughts, here are the bullets I grabbed in the conversation between us:


n       Jesus said "I and the Father are one"  John 10:30; John 14:7--10


[—Jesus Christ's, Apostolic Prophetic Scribe—Anonymous; Comment not by Seer Prophet David Michael:  The Hebrew Bible (Old Testament) says God has Fathered a Son (this son is part of Father God and part human, with no earthly human father but a earthly human mother—Mary); did God allow in the earth plan that fallen Lucifer would also have a fathered son?  The Antichrist?  If so, do we have records that fallen angels (some of the watchers), fathered offspring's, called Nephilims?


Yes, in fact several times throughout history: before the flood, and Giants were here after the flood, during King David's time, and now they are here but not in giant form, but very giant in the evil kingdom (Apostle Seer Prophet Nita Johnson let me know this), and may even show up still in giant form in the near days to come—it would have to happen quickly however for time is moving fast!]


n        2 Thessalonians 2:9 "Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, ..."

n        David said something about the Greek word "coming" (one needs to look it up...)

n       David made a strong comment that it is known that the birth of the Antichrist; it was a "very demonic birth."  Very evil.


From:  Quick notes from a personal conversation with Seer Prophet David Michael, Birmingham, AL, GOE Meeting, 10/07, 2005.


20.3                        12/16, 2005, Horrible Audial Vision, Christians Falling Away In America — “…anything about that 'coming strike on our country' that you spoke about, and asked me about, and I told you that I heard MILLIONS of distraught, disappointed, shocked, horrified, frightened, angry, OFFENDED Christians (offended with God for allowing "IT", whatever 'it' was) crying out, and that God was immovably unwilling to respond to that outcry, as it was HE who was so wronged and so violated and so aggrieved and it was WE (Americans) who had for so long become steadily more and more OUT OF STEP with the Divine Lord.  This 'vision' (though it was not visual, but entirely audial) scared me to pieces, as I wondered if I would be one of those believers who was displeased with the Lord?  I sure hoped NOT!  Anyway, when you spoke to me at Birmingham, it was THE foremost question on your mind, and as you spoke, a stirring occurred within me…” 


[Comment by Apostle Prophetic Scribe:  Comment not by David Michael:  Again, this could be the Invasion of the USA!  For it will be terrible, we know in the prophetic that as I recall the USA would be taken back to before the 1950’s before it is all over.  This will be a HUGE shock to many Christians who are not paying attention to the signs of the times.]


From:  12/06, 2005 e-mail from David Michael.

21.           Robert

21.1                        Before 1970, Godly Vision, I Saw A Spiral Staircase Going To Heaven At Age 10—When I was 10 years old I saw a stairway going to Heaven in my front yard as other children played around it but they didn't notice it. This led to the first poem I'd ever written out of around 300. It went, "Spiral staircase leaning toward the sky, children play in the summer haze never know why. Question to the answer will never be asked, road to the promise will never be passed." Jacob saw this in Genesis 28:10-19

21.2                        Godly Dream, First Time I Saw God In A Dream— The first time I started praying I would pray in tongues 2—3 hours a day. That first week I had prayed 16 hours and I had a dream, I saw a bright light and a voice spoke to me Ps 27:14 "Wait on me and seek me: be courageous, and I will strengthen you: wait on me and seek me."   

21.3                        A Dream and a Vision prior to 9/11, 2001— I believe I saw the events of September 11th, once in a dream and several times in a repeating vision. The dream was in 1993, in it I was in a large marble hallway like an airport concourse that was totally empty except for two Muslim men crouching down whispering to each other. I walked over to hear what they were saying and I knelt also. One said, "We have the ability to shut down every airport in this country!"  That was the end of the dream, I thought that they would use the shoulder fired surface to air missiles that we gave to the Afghans to fight the Soviets to shoot down our airliners from secluded spots near our airports. Though I believe this still may happen, all the airports were shutdown for 3 days after 9/11. The repeating visions would always happen as I would watch stock market reports. The market would rise higher and higher before my eyes would appear a large blackened floor of a burnt out office building as though it were a 100 stories high and yet it was like a giant freight elevator that was about to crash downward, it groaned, buckled and shifted. This was so distressing to me that when it was at 9600 I called my sister who works for Merrill Lynch and warned her to get out of the market, it was high enough and any more greedy pursuit would be disastrous!   

21.4                        Godly Dream, Ezekiel Type Dream Of God When The USSR Collapsed — Once in 1991 I took a week off from work as a curb number painter, which I still do today, to seek the Lord. I prayed the whole time, read my bible, and listened to his unbelievable words. The last day of my time alone with Him, as I awoke I asked Him how he wanted me to spend my last day with Him. He said, "I want you to spend the whole day praying in tongues!" So I spent the day praying in tongues, 16 hours straight. That night I had a dream, in it I was in my mothers house looking out the back window and a furious storm was approaching, it had gold colored lightning shooting all through it constantly and I started yelling, "That's God, that's God!"  Thinking of the vision in Ezekiel chapter 1.

Ezekiel 1. "Now it came to pass that the heavens were opened, and I saw visions of God. The word of the Lord came expressly unto Ezekiel the priest and the hand of the Lord was there upon him. And I looked, and, behold, a whirlwind came out of the north, a great cloud, and a fire infolding itself, and a brightness was about it, and out of the midst thereof as the color of amber, out of the midst of the fire."  As the storm approached it suddenly became a large tree in my neighbor's backyard directly behind our house, (as a tall full tree is shaped like a rising thunderstorm). A chain-linked fence separated our properties and the owner was outside with a large ax and with one swing brought the tree crashing down. When I awoke I immediately turned on the radio and the first thing I heard was, "There was a coup in the Soviet Union over night and Michael Gorbachev is under house arrest on the Black Sea!"  Immediately I thought I had the interpretation, my mom's house was America, the neighbor's was the Soviet Union, the fence was the Iron Curtain, every tree which brings not forth good fruit, the ax is laid at the root, and God came down to accomplish this. 

21.5                        Healing The Sick In The Streets With Angels Assisting In Signs And Wonders— The first dream I had with the two angels in it I was crossing a street with many businesses on it, walking towards a man with metal crutches that wrap around the forearm. There were 2 men with me just behind me and on both sides, and I was wondering who they were. Without saying a word I laid hands on the man and instantly he was healed. I kept going down the street and two more people were healed. Then we came to a busy intersection filled with people and cars. These 2 "men" took my hands and lifted me into the air and all the people and cars stopped. I started preaching Jesus to them, "Jesus this, Jesus that, Jesus, Jesus, Jesus!" To me the greatest miracle was the sermon.   

21.6                        Godly Manifestation Of Looking Like Being On Fire, Co-worker witnesses me on fire— One related true incident happened when I was contemplating starting a ministry and was praying one night that God would give me the power to heal the sick. I heard him say, "When you lay hands on the sick you'll be as a flame of fire!"  I had a vision of my body filled with the fire of God. The next morning as I was at work waiting tables, it was before we opened and I was spinning a tray on my finger when a waitress came in from the kitchen. She stopped, stunned and mumbling something in shock. Then I finally heard what she was saying, "Fire! Fire! It looked like you were on fire!" I asked her if she'd ever been involved with Pentecostal Christianity and she said "I used to be into it," and I told her that God had revealed to her what He'd shown me the night before.   

21.7                        Holy Angel Communication, Real Encounters With An Evil Angelic Principality And 3 Angels Of the Lord— About the same time as the above incident in Houston's Galleria area, I'd prayed to the Lord to teach me how to cast out devils. A few days later I was on my sofa when suddenly a man shaped being walked through the window behind me into the center of the room. He had a long green robe on that covered his feet; he appeared to be a king.  His entire head was covered with a cloud so that his face was not seen. He reminded me of how the Williams tower often is topped with a cloud. I said in anger, "Get out of my house in Jesus name!" He turned and walked right back out of the window. Suddenly I noticed there were three angels sitting on the arms of the sofa, two on my right and one on my left. One of them on my right leaned over and said, "That's how you do it!" 

21.8                        Godly Dream, Muslim & Mexican Gorilla Attack On My Neighborhood— As I was writing this letter I prayed in tongues for 3 days straight and I had a horrible dream. In it I was lying in the sun in my back yard when I heard some explosions. Behind my house is a bayou with a jogging track on both sides. Suddenly a pickup truck loaded with Muslims or Mexicans armed with machine guns came down one side of the bayou shooting at the houses and a small tank like a Bobcat mini- tractor came down the other side of the bayou. What made me think they were Mexicans was that 2 Mexican women came running down the bayou toward the attackers. When I saw them I tried to run but 2 armed men jumped the fence before I could escape. This dream shook me. There are 200,000 Muslims in Houston and could be a 5th column in a war with Iraq.   

21.9                        Godly Dream, Laser Weapons Attack Houston's Oil Refineries From The Air—Once I dreamed that I was driving along the Houston Ship Channel in heavy traffic at night, driving in a circular (roundabout) intersection. It was an overcast night and across the bay there were many oil storage facilities. Lasers were coming down through the clouds and lighting the giant oil containers into flames. I couldn't tell whether the lasers were coming from satellites or aircraft, it was too cloudy, but they seemed to be on a stationary platform like a satellite.    

21.10                      Three Godly Dreams, Nuclear War In America & Nuclear Cruise Missile Destroys Houston As Angels Assist— I've had three dreams of nuclear war in America the latest being in Houston. In the Dream my wife and I were being escorted out of town by the two angels that appear as men. We were walking down a four lane freeway, out in the middle of nowhere; I thought it was I-10 between Houston and San Antonio. There were no cars on the freeway. Suddenly a cruise missile came toward us about 40 feet off the ground and was headed for Houston. A few minutes later it looked like the sun went off over Houston a hydrogen bomb. This dream reminds me of the story of Lot being led out of Sodom by two angels in Genesis 19:14-26. The Russians have now manufactured the "Sunburn" cruise missile. When I was in St Louis I dreamed that I had stepped outside my apartment, as though I had heard something, and saw two huge mushroom clouds. When I was in Denver I dreamed that I was walking along a small ridge east of the city when what appeared to be a lightning bolt struck the foothills of the mountains. I thought to myself, "That must be some thunderstorm!" But when I looked up I saw a mushroom cloud and thought that the lightning bolt I saw must've been a ballistic missile coming from space. As I looked back down I saw an ocean of fire racing across the city toward me. I quickly tried to dive behind the ridge and the dream ended. 

21.11                      1998—1999, Godly Dream & Prophetic Word, Damascus Destroyed In A Counter Attack— I spent a year in New Zealand from '98-'99 and started a 24-hour prayer room open to the body of Christ in a shopping district. Every time I listened to the Lord for a scripture that whole year, He kept giving me Isaiah 17:1 "The burden of Damascus. Behold, Damascus is taken away from being a city, and it shall be a ruinous heap." After I returned to Houston it happened a couple more times. One of these times I was so shaken by it that I told a Messianic Jewish minister about it. Three days later the King of Syria died and his son took over. One night in Houston I dreamed I was in the valley of Meggido. It was night there and an attack was coming from Syria around the north and south sides of the Sea of Galilee. Immediately I knew a counter attack was the solution.   

21.12                      US Soldiers March Into A Meat Grinder— Around 05/2002 I saw before me a vision as I read my bible. Hundreds of US soldiers in desert camouflage were bunched together going into a meat grinder. A few days later I was window shopping at an army surplus store. I talked to a young man who claimed he'd just returned from the Kandahar airbase in Afghanistan I told him that from reports I've heard they can hardly protect their perimeter. And I told him about the vision. Astounded he said curiously, "I've never heard of such a thing!"   

21.13                      05/2002, Vision, Prophecy of the USA in Obadiah—During the Gulf War the Lord said, "Do you want to see this in the Bible? Look at Obadiah." Though the first war was a cakewalk, I believed it wasn't over and it appears to be coming to a head now. Obadiah 1 "The vision of Obadiah. Thus saith the Lord God concerning Edom; We have heard a rumour from the Lord, and an ambassador is sent among the heathen, Arise ye, and let us rise up against her in battle. Behold, I have made thee small among the heathen: thou art greatly despised. The pride of thine heart hath deceived thee, thou that dwellest in the clefts of the rock, whose habitation is high; that saith in his heart, Who shall bring me down to the ground? Though thou exalt thyself as the eagle, and though thou set thy nest among the stars, thence will I bring thee down, saith the Lord. If thieves came to thee, if robbers by night, (how art thou cut off!) would they not have stolen till they had enough? if the grapegatherers came to thee, would they not leave some grapes?  6.  How are the things of Esau searched out! how are his hidden things sought up! All the men of thy confederacy have brought thee even to the border: the men that were at peace with thee have deceived thee, and prevailed against thee; they that eat thy bread have laid a wound under thee: there is none understanding in him. Shall I not in that day, saith the Lord, even destroy the wise men out of Edom and understanding out of the mount of Esau? And thy mighty men, O Teman, shall be dismayed, to the end that every one of the mount of Esau may be cut off by slaughter."    

21.14                      My Background Testimony—  The reason I'm writing is that I believe the Lord spoke to me to show men of God in Houston prophetic things He's revealed to me over the years. Jesus has had me hidden away from the church and the world as I've been seeking Him and studying for the ministry for 20 years now. I'm now entering my 40th year "on" Sept 26th 2002. I believe I'm called to a low and humbled position in the Body of Christ, (though men think of it as a high one), that of the dusty feet, (as the foundation of the New Jerusalem shows), that of an apostle. "For I think that God hath set forth us the apostles last, as it were appointed to death: for we are made a spectacle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. We are fools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ; we are weak, but ye are strong; ye are honourable, but we are despised. And labour, working with our own hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: Being defamed, we intreat: we are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day." I was saved watching Christian TV and went 3 years without finding a church though I studied 8-16 hours a day full time through TV ministries and private studies. The only church I attended for any length of time was in St Louis. I moved there specifically from Houston to attend that church. At one time I believe the Lord told me to quit my job by faith and trust him to support me while I volunteered myself as a minister of intercessory prayer at my church full time. One morning when I started praying the Lord said, "I want you to pray for America. A blackness settled in the prayer room as though the Lord had turned His back and was showing me that no matter what I said He was not going to listen. I sat there stunned for 8 hours, with my hand over my mouth, frightened by His wrath. Eventually I was kicked out of that church as that pastor is a TV Evangelist and lived the million-dollar lifestyle and the Lord, after several years of attendance their, told me to tell him it wasn't right. As Paul said, "If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is according to godliness; He is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supposing that gain (prosperity) is godliness (godly doctrine): from such withdraw thyself."

This is one reason why God is set to destroy America besides the fact that the USA must be gone to fulfill scriptures of the end times. "For the iniquity of his covetousness was I wroth, and smote him: I hid me, and was wroth, and he went on frowardly in the way of his heart." One reason I haven't settled in a church is stated here, "For from the least of them even unto the greatest of them every one is given to covetousness; and from the prophet even unto the priest every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace; when there is no peace. therefore they shall fall among them that fall: at the time that I visit them they shall be cast down, saith the Lord. Thus saith the Lord, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they said, We will not walk therein. Also I set watchmen over you, saying, Hearken to the sound of the trumpet. But they said, We will not hearken. Therefore hear, ye nations, and know, O congregation, what is among them. Hear, O earth: behold, I will bring evil upon this people, even the fruit of their thoughts, because they have not hearkened unto my words, nor to my law, but rejected it." I submit for your scrutiny some of my encounters with the Lord. 

Love Robert XXOO,

Ecclesiastes 9:13.  Here is another thing that has made a deep impression on me as I have watched human affairs: 

There was a small city with only a few people living in it, and a great king came with his army and besieged it.  There was in the city a wise man, very poor, and he knew what to do to save the city, and so it was rescued. But afterwards no one thought any more about him.  Then I realized that though wisdom is better than strength, nevertheless, if the wise man is poor, he will be despised, and what he says will not be appreciated.  But even so, the quiet words of a wise man are better than the shout of a king of fools.  Wisdom is better than weapons of war, but one rotten apple can spoil a barrelful.

From:  Mary at Mtoyama60@aol.comNew Message on Cummings Family Adventures, from Robert aka Preacher Creature, <NOBR>Preacher_Creature</NOBR>  (Original Message) Sent: 4/19/2006 5:28 PM, from: kairostransport.

22.           Unknown Author

22.1                        1970’s, Godly Dreams, Fall Of The Nation & Chinese people who had invaded the U.S.   — A few of my friends from my brief  'Jesus Movement'-like days back in the 70's, for instance, had dreams regarding the fall of the nation. Donna, the teenager who witnessed to me, had a sobering vision about martyrdom and a guillotine --  She was rather shaken by it for days, feeling rather corrected in the dream . She never told us some of the details.   The 'pastor' at of our small house church (Alan Redrup -- last I knew he was has since been in the People of Destiny group for many years/started by Larry Tomszak/C.J. Mahaney) had a dream in which he was corrected for being 'out of shape' -- He had to run for many miles while these military Chinese people who had invaded the U.S. chased him. An unrelated (to our fellowship) young Charismatic Catholic lady up in N.J. had a dream in which the Chinese military who had taken over the U.S. entered her home and demanded her and her husband renounce Jesus. She was pregnant at the time, and she and her husband refused. They killed them both.  One of the revelations she got out of this dream was that she could trust the Lord that one day she would indeed be married in the future.


From: .

23.           Chuck Aho

23.1                        1972, Dream, America War Zone  — In the dream I was walking through America, it was like a war had occurred, there was burning, it was really ruff, with some people desolate.  America was desolate and burned, it was the USA I knew in the dream.  

From:  Chuck Aho .


24.           Roxanne Brant

24.1                        10/07, 1972 & 09/1973,Visions, Visions of Coming Calamities—God has given me two visions in the past eight years that have changed my life and ministry. In these two visions, He has shown me events to come that will affect the lives of every man, woman and child in this nation, …as well as throughout the world.


Jesus said to me, “..My people need to be informed and prepared for the difficult times ahead, …I want My people to not only be informed, but to seriously and diligently devote themselves to the building up their faith and to seeking My guidance in every detail of their lives, …Some of the things which I have shown you have already come to pass, and it has taken some time for even these things to occur. In the same manner, the rest of the vision will come to pass, but it will take time for it to occur. I will bring all of the things which I have shown you to pass in this generation. … By My Spirit, I have shown you things to come that My people might be prepared. I want My people to be one step ahead of everything that will occur.Tell My people that I will provide protection in danger, food in famine and faith in persecution. I will be true to My words and My Covenant with them. I will keep them in the coming difficult times and My hand shall be upon them in special ways, but they must do their part to seek Me and to cooperate with My Spirit by diligently nourishing themselves with My Word, building up their faith and seeking My guidance in every detail of their lives.”


10/07, 1972, Vision, 14 Months & 4 Judgments—Completed:  The first vision came in 10/1972, giving 14 months for 4 judgments. This has been fulfilled.


09/1973, Vision, :  The second vision came in 09/1973, regarding which Roxanne says in My Vision:


“…About two weeks prior to the vision, God, moving in a very miraculous and powerful way, had commanded me to buy several acres of land in northern Florida. I went ahead and bought the land, but because I was so amazed at the strength and power behind His command, I asked Him, ‘Lord, why is that land so important to You? Why would You make us move from beautiful Naples up to the northern part of Florida?” He answered me more fully and powerfully than I could have anticipated—in a vision form.


Late one afternoon in early September I was relaxing after a hard day’s work, thinking about business details, when the Holy Spirit came upon me and opened my eyes to see what was to come in these next few years.


First, I saw a very clear picture of Florida. The southern two-thirds of the state was baked dry in the sun and in a state of severe drought. But I saw clouds filled with rain move down and gently drop their moisture over the northeast corner of Florida, exactly in the location where I had bought the land.


Then, I sensed that something awesome was about to happen to the southern half of Florida, and as I shifted my gaze southward, the most eerie and incredible thing I have ever witnessed then occurred. The ocean, like a giant monster rose silently and calmly and began to move across the land. It moved miles inland, flooding everything in its path. Later when it moved back, the drought continued and the sun baked the ocean salt into the land.


I knew the area where I bought land in northern Florida would be protected and watered by God, and certain areas where God led other Christians to buy land and farm would also be protected. But most of the country and world would be under the supernatural siege of God with ever increasing and worsening droughts, flooding, earthquakes, storms, tornadoes, hurricanes, pestilence, etc. I knew that because of these natural judgments of God that many crops would fail and millions of people in different places of the United States and the world would be starving. It is not a pretty picture and is therefore very difficult for me to talk about, but I saw millions of people starving and trying to find edible roots and grasses to eat. I saw presidents of corporations reduced to nothing except their homes and the food in their cupboards. One man was trying to warm watery soup for his family on a fire in his backyard.


It seemed to me that many houses were very dark and cold which would signify that somehow there was a shortage of electricity and heat. Money was not much more valuable than paper. The only things worth having were land, food, seed, wood for fuel, a home that was not mortgaged, farming tools and machinery, and certain everyday products which were no longer available.


Many people simply left their jobs and tried to grow enough food to live on. Many of our largest and most trusted corporations went bankrupt. Many valuable machines were setting idle because they lacked the one necessary part to fix them. Many people who were living beyond their means and who had mortgages on their homes were turned out into the streets. Insolvable problems presented themselves in every area, in politics, as well as economics and weather. There were so many quick changes, that by the time we had heard of one change, another change had already occurred. The church became heavily taxed and many of its activities were curbed by the government. Much persecution broke out against Christians who preached the gospel and witnessed. But in the midst of all these calamities, the (true) church of Jesus Christ waxed valiant and became stronger than ever…millions were swept into the kingdom.


So, in short, it would be good to begin to set our houses in order and prepare ourselves inwardly for His coming, and outwardly for the events that are coming. None of these will come upon us suddenly, but we can see the beginnings of everything I have mentioned already. These problems will just increase and cause some people to begin to seek God, for they will realize there is no other answer…


Whatever you do, don’t run ahead of God! Just use this as an incentive to spend more time with Him, praying and reading your Bible, and waiting upon Him so that He can speak to you


Summer of 2000,  Visions, Norm & Kathleen Rasmussen:  I have had but two visions in my lifetime. The first came to me in 1958, when a vision of God took me from a little town in Pennsylvania to New York City to work with teen gangs and drug addicts. That was not a false vision. [The beginning of Teen Challenge, insertion mine]. Now, years later, its reality is shown by the youth centers spread all around the world. Gangs and addicts have not only been converted, but many are even preaching the gospel as ministers and missionaries.


Summer of 1973, Vision:  A second vision came to me this summer (1973). It is a vision of five tragic calamities coming upon the earth. I saw no blinding lights, I heard no audible voices, nor did I hear from an angel. While I was in prayer late one night, these visions of world calamities came over me with such impact that I could do nothing but kneel, transfixed, and take it all in.


At first I did not want to believe what I saw and heard. The message of the vision was too frightening, too apocalyptic, too discomforting to my materialist mind. But the vision came back to me, night after night. I couldn’t shake it off. Deep in my heart I am convinced that this vision is from God, that it is true, and that it will come to pass.


Who wants to listen to a message of economic confusion in a time of great affluence? Who wants to be told judgment is coming when so many can’t even cope with life as it is? Who will ever believe that the religious freedom we now enjoy will soon be threatened and that a Jesus revolution will turn into a Jesus revulsion movement?


Parts of this vision will come to pass in the very near future. Some of the events are more distant. But I believe all the events mentioned will happen in this generation!


Chapter 1 then begins addressing the first of the “five calamities.” For sake of space, I’m only going to share certain key sentences to give you a “taste” of this book. The first sentence of Chapter 1, starts out with:


There is worldwide economic confusion just ahead. In my vision, this is the clearest thing I have seen. Not only is the American dollar headed for deep trouble, but so are all other world currencies. It is not really a depression I see coming—but a recession of such magnitude that it will affect the lifestyle of nearly every wage earner in America and around the world. Countries that now control huge amounts of Western currency are going to be in very deep trouble also. Arab countries will especially be hurt. The world’s greatest economists will be at a loss to explain the confusion, and an international crisis of fear will develop.


I believe we are going to witness the bankruptcies of some of this nation’s major and most popular corporations. I see tremendous difficulty arising for credit corporations. There are going to be many people unable to pay off their heavy obligations to major credit card companies, causing near-chaos. Thousands of small businesses will also be forced into bankruptcies. Three, and possibly four of the major religious denominations will be forced to operate with a skeleton organization due to a lack of funds. More than a few churches are going to go bankrupt and a number of independent missionary societies and church organizations are going to have to pull back. All but a few of the radio and television ministries will have to be abandoned. Tight money will trigger a wave of uncertainty and fear. Those who have money will hold it in reserve.


The United States government is going to “overreact” to the confused economical developments. I see a flurry of near-panic decisions being made by various government agencies—but these hasty efforts to shore up the economy will backfire. Almost every economic indicator will be gloomy. It will be spotty at first, but will eventually affect nearly all industry.


It is not a time to go into debt. It is a time to prepare, a time to get clear and out from under heavy financial burdens.


Gold prices are soaring, but those who are investing in this commodity, hoping to find security, are in for a tragic surprise. The price of gold is going to rise astronomically, but it will not be sustained over a long period of time. Silver will also become a very precious metal, and its price will go wild. But neither silver nor gold will offer real security. The fluctuation and uncertain value of gold and silver will be a part of the total picture of economic confusion that grips the world.


Believe it or not—even gold will not hold its value. Gold hoarders are going to get hurt—badly. This is one of the most significant predictions in this book.


There will develop a call for revamping all world monetary systems into one uniform system. And even though the dollar will appear to be gaining strength just before the coming major recession, a new crisis will develop that will shake the entire financial world. . . .


Some kind of a world credit system will develop and nations will be able to utilize blocks of credit. Although a universal money system may be far off in the future, a world credit system between nations will soon develop, setting the framework for the future world monetary and trade system.


Be prepared to hear of world trade agreements “policed” by an international governing committee. Strict guidelines for international trade will develop and a “world market” will be closely monitored by big power interests.


To put it plainly—we will soon witness the development of a world trade policy, supervised by a super secretary invested with unprecedented powers by all nations involved in international trade.


I seem to see a picture of a partial and almost complete recovery from the coming recession—but the world economy will continue in confusion until the time of the Antichrist. From this day on, there will hang over the entire world a sense of fear and uncertainty about future economic conditions. Never again in the history of the world will there be a time of complete confidence and trust in world economies.


Elane Durham's Death-and-Back Vision of Coming Calamities and Triumph:  The following account is taken from Elane's book, "I Stand All Amazed: Love and Healing from Higher Realms." Elane was clinically dead for an hour and was being prepped for the morgue when she came back from the dead. Meanwhile she was given a tour of heaven as well as a vision of what could happen on this planet given our current course.


A Changed North America:  As the angel pointed in front of me a wide view of land and water opened up, so that at first I thought I was seeing two countries. Instantly it was made known to me that I was looking at a vastly changed portion of North America, which was completely divided by a large body of water, and which had lost a large part of both eastern and western shorelines. As I saw this I was given a total understanding of the natural and man-made disasters that would need to occur to make these changes, and I was informed that these might or might not come to pass according to our choices as a people—according to my choices as an individual.


Great Destruction:  In this scenario icebergs and polar icecaps were melting. Earthquakes had occurred and there had been hurricanes and fierce storms—the whole country had been ravaged by these things. I could also see massive fires burning here and there—not so much the flames as the smoke that was ascending toward me—as huge areas of the country seemed to be burning or burned. There were also explosions in some areas, sort of like sheet lightning in a dark sky, that were doing great damage.


Where Washington and Oregon had been there were mostly islands, the water coming inland over most of California and Arizona and parts of Utah and Nevada. Yet there were also islands there, massive ones, so it wasn't like it was all ocean....


On the East Coast I saw that much of the eastern seaboard was gone, though the water did not come so far inland as it did on the West Coast. I was also aware that the southern half of Florida was under water.


I don't remember seeing anything like Central America or South America, for water surrounded what I was seeing, and I didn't really focus on what was beyond that water. Yet at the same time, I had the understanding that the waters had risen around the entire earth, and that everything had changed to one degree or another.


Two Separate Countries:  The area of water in the middle of . . . the United States was massive, and was widest or most extensive in the north. There were no Great Lakes as I had known them, for all of them had come together into this huge sea that extended northeastward into the ocean. The inland sea also extended southward, filling most of the Mississippi an Missouri River valleys and widening by many, many miles the Mississippi River where it flows into what we know as the Gulf of Mexico. This sea was so vast that I knew it could not be bridged, and so in essence the United States had become as two separate countries.


A New Seat of Power:  I was also aware that the seat of power, or patriotism, had moved away from Washington, D.C. There was so much turmoil and warfare on the eastern side of this body of water that no authority really existed there. I understood then that in the scenario I was being shown our country had come to the very edge of destruction—to the brink of losing everything, because myself and hosts of others like me had chosen to seek worldly things rather than loving or serving others.


Additionally, we had refused to care for our precious natural resources. Because of our greed and selfishness our national government had lost most of its power, and could no longer completely govern or control. National laws were ignored, and there was no true nationwide governmental infrastructure left. What government there was seemed to be territorial, sort of like large tribes or groups of people who had banded together.


And I saw that because of the ramifications of these day-to-day choices the people, especially on the eastern side of this new body of water, lived in great danger and fear. There was tremendous anarchy and crimesort of like the Los Angeles riots spread nationwide. And the normal citizens kept themselves hidden away from all this, barricading themselves into their homes or wherever they had gathered together for security. Many children didn't go to school; commerce as we know it had pretty much ceased; many people were starving to death; there was terrible violence from people who seemed like roving gangs—it was just an awful scene of confusion and turmoil.


Yet in this scenario there was less of that turmoil on the western portion of our country. There was even a certain amount of prosperity, and it was there that I could see the new seat of power, if that is what it could be called. This area, or city or whatever, while on the eastern edge or shore line of the western portion of land, was located in almost the exact center of the combination of both halves of the country. Later when I looked at a map of the United States, I realized that it would have been very near present-day Kansas City.


From this location I could see power radiating outward, almost like light flowing out to strengthen and stabilize other areas. This power was what I called patriotism or strong moral character or spirituality—a true spiritual force that was the only real governing power over the whole land. This is why I called that area the seat of power.


But I must state this power was totally spiritual—a true power of spirit such as the angel beside me was exhibiting, or that I had felt emanating from Christ while I had been in His presence.


The Native Americans:  I also sensed that some of the Indians—the Native Americans—were partially responsible for the peacefulness that was on the western side of this water. Some of these Native American peoples had a knowledge of how to live from the land, or how to be in harmony with it so it would bring forth in abundance according to their needs. They were teaching this spiritual knowledge to the people around them, and all the people were starting to learn to live in harmony with each other. At the same time they were beginning again to prosper by becoming harmonious with nature, or the natural elements upon which they depended.



25.           Timothy Sheaff

25.1                        06/ 1973, Revelation, American’s Will Be In Bondage & Controlled By The Government & No Gas  — There will be only government transportation for America’s bondage.  Fuel will not be available for private transportation as there is now.  Americans will be herded, so to speak; and they will be controlled by schedules issued from the government.

25.2                        06/28, 1973, Dream & Night Vision, The Government Of The United States Will Be Taken Over  — Last night I had a dream from the Lord.  Afterward I was immediately awakened from my sleep and was astonished and greatly troubled for the following several days.  The dream was as follows:

I saw a television set that was tuned in to a live national broadcast.  On the screen were many congressmen and political leaders gathered. One of the men walked to a podium and addressed the gathering proclaiming that the government [United States] was now taken over and that there would be immediate change.  I heard word for word what he said, but I could not retain knowledge of the words because of the shocking trauma of his statements.  I was fearful and felt devastated.

A great wave of shock and despair came over a few of those politicians; but it appeared as though most of them were aware beforehand that this incident would happen.  Several of those who were uninformed had been fighting against this for years and realized the futility of resisting it any longer.  They knew what would happen to them for having fought against this and immediately committed suicide.

Two scenes followed.  The first was that of police cars stopping at many homes simultaneously following this announcement.  Key figures who had resisted this change were being placed under political arrest in the middle of the night.

The second scene arose involving my realization that they would next come for me and other ministers of the gospel.  I began to run for the house.  I stopped and wondered about the implications of what I had just seen.  Then I awoke greatly disturbed by the realization of what was to come.

My seeing ahead of time that they wanted to arrest me and being able to flee freely represented believers having knowledge in advance by the word of the Lord that they might be prepared and not bound apart from God’s will.

25.3                        09/1973, Vision, Missiles Launched From Gulf Of Mexico Targeting American Cites — Missiles launching submarines in the Gulf of Mexico.  American cities are targeted.

25.4                        01/30, 1974, Dream, American Christian’s Imprisoned, Beaten & Soup Lines  — Recently I had a dream concerning the future.  Many Americans were in jail without having committed crimes.  I was among them.  I don’t know if all the people were Christians, perhaps most of them were.  The prison had been a schoolhouse at one time.  The treatment was terrible and the prison filthy.  I was clothed in filthy rags along with all those incarcerated. 

I looked out of one of the windows onto a football field, where I saw military personnel feeding many Americans in a soup line.  They were being fed only one small bowl of slop each day.  After the feeding, more troops rushed onto the field to herd them away.  They were running and chased the people from the field.  The ones who didn’t run fast enough were beaten.  One man fell and four soldiers converged on him.  One swung his rifle butt and hit the man in his pelvis hard enough to break his hip.  The others began kicking him.

25.5                        05/1974, Vision, Christians Tortured Physically & Mentally, Mental Tests “Do You Speak In Unknown Languages?”  — I was in prayer tonight but couldn’t find a place of intimate communion with the Lord.  I began to cry and ask God why and was reminded that God had commanded me to record all the dreams and visions.  He gave me about the United States.  I repented for not writing in my journal about one I had received two months earlier.  I hadn’t recorded the following vision because it was too painful for me to consider and I wanted to forget it.

Christians in America will be tortured physically.  The main attack against them will not only be political, but it will come from the psychiatric field.  Psychiatric doctors will say that the Christians are deluded in thinking that the Spirit of God indwells them.  They will use the evidence of what they consider to be unusual and irrational behavior to prove insanity.  Friends, relatives, and strangers will hail believers before judges.  There will be actual “quickie trials” in private.  The judges will have a list of predetermined questions to ask to see if the believer is in need of psychiatric aid.  One of the questions will be, “Do you speak in languages you have never studied or learned.”  They will examine Christians by questioning them about their actions and attitudes toward the world and will find their interests to be out of harmony with those of the government.  Thus, they will condemn them as being unfit to benefit society.  Believers will then be committed to institutions for experimentation and study [torture and cruelty] to affect the mind and bring normality.  Surgery will be performed on the brain and body to affect the psyche.  Drugs will be administered to effect changes in behavior.

25.6                        1991, For The Church In America – Prophetic Word, Home Churches   — The Lord spoke to me while in prayer that I should focus my ministry of the United States and begin writing again because His people in this nation are getting ready to hear His word [and do something about it]. 

He also said that an exodus of many of His people from the institutional churches would occur and a grass–roots home–church movement would arise and cover the United States.  He will specially bless the homes where hundreds of thousands start new meetings for Him to inhabit as they gather to Jesus alone.

From: The book, “Visions Of America” by Timothy Sheaff, IMF Publishing, P.O. Box 3079, Denton, Texas 76202, 940.566.3260, ISBN: 1-879882-02-7, $7.50 which includes shipping & handling for1-3 books, discounts for bulk purchases available, book released in 1999.

26.           Chuck Youngbrandt, Seer Prophet

26.1                        07/02, 1973 — 07/05, 1973, Series Of Open Visions For Several Days, The Chicago Earthquake (& Also Received The Invasion Of The USA) —In 1973 the Lord gave me a vision of a massive earthquake striking the Midwest U.S.A. centering in Chicago, Illinois on some day in July in the future…


In that vision I saw a huge jet airliner on a glide path to land at O’Hare Airport north of Chicago [after the quake] when Lake Michigan roared out of its lakebed and swept over the city in what was a wall of water 100 feet+ high. The huge jet airliner turned on its jets full blast and black smoke poured out of its engines as the pilot frantically worked to pull up and away from the wall of water that was destroying Chicago.


I was puzzled at the time [07/02, 1973] because the aircraft I saw was a massive two stories high, unlike anything I’d ever seen. [In 1973 the Jumbo Jet had not yet arrived, it was being designed].


While the Jumbo Jet [747-400] with its two story bubble in the front of the aircraft looks “like” what I saw in 1973, this new airliner, the A3XX, shown in the 06/24, 2000 newsclip [The Dallas Morning News, Saturday, 06/24th 2000, 2F, Airbus gives green light to superjumbo jetliner] “is” 2 stories high and looks more like what I saw in the 1973 vision.


I make these observations, as they surface, only to keep track of developments that tell us we are entering “that time period” when such aircraft will exist. According to this news article the AEXX superjumbo jets will be ready for delivery to airlines by the year 2005.


From: The Staff and Sword Ministry, 917 West Jackson Avenue, Spokane, Washington 99205-3338 newsletter, dated 10/18, 2000, page 25.


07/02, 1973, Series Of Open Visions, Chicago Earthquake[Chuck has a whole book on these subjects below, however, I will try to grab a very interesting sentence and paragraph here and there, but understand there is much more in his book.]


“I was witnessing the destruction of Chicago by a monstrous earthquake, followed by a huge, destructive wall of water…” [page 43]


‘I was driving from Des Plaines to Villa Park, Illinois. As I drove toward the Tri-State Tollway, I clearly saw the aftermath of the quake-homes destroyed or heavily damaged, roads broken up, underpasses collapsed, trees uprooted and lying everywhere. On the Tri-State moving south toward the O’Hare Airport exit and nearing the Oasis underpass, I again felt the prelude getting my attention. The earth rumbled and roared as before, and I watched from about 300 feet away as a huge section of underground granite or similar material just jutted through the Tri-State road and plowed through the Oasis. Its upward movement stopped bout 20-30 feet above the roof of the Oasis; all told, the wall of stone appeared to be about four or five stories high.


The massive ridge of stone that jutted in the air appeared to be sliding east-west in movement, moving back and forth. I seemed to know that south of that ridge of stone the ground had dropped much lower than the ground on the north side of the ridge and facture. I seemed to know then and now that this was the fault line.


When the wall of stone rose through the Tri-State and through the Oasis, it happened so fast and caught me so much by surprise that I jammed on my brakes to avoid hitting that wall of stone before I realized that it was only a vision not the real thing. Past the O’Hare Oasis going south on the Tri-State there is an air bridge.


I clearly saw this completely destroyed after the earthquake. In every direction I could see raging fires, pillars of black smoke, wrecked houses and factories. The destruction was so great that it defies description.


I came upon a building, 15 stories high standing on the east side of the Tri-State, called the O’Hare-port Hotel of North Lake. I saw the wall of water move over the city, and when it hit that 15-story building, the water was just above the roof of that hotel.


In that vision of a future day, I also saw a jet airliner coming in for a landing at O’Hare airport just at the time this wall of water made its appearance. The pilot also noticed it and from the black smoke I saw coming out of the jet exhausts, I knew he was accelerating to get up and out. I wondered where the aircraft could land. I thought of Milwaukee, but then I saw that this city, too, was flooded and being destroyed. I thought of St. Louis and saw it also broadly flooded and drowned out of existence. It was then that I began to realize some of the real scope of this future destruction, and only later realized that there has been no parallel in history for what is apparently coming upon us.


I noticed that the wall of water was deepest through the heart of Chicago and that further south the depth tapered off, and further north also it was not nearly as deep.


I noticed the overpasses and underpasses will collapse, and be buried and blocked; that roads will be buckled and broken in so many places that all traffic will be at a standstill. Escape after the quake, if one survives it, will prove to be almost impossible.” [pages 44-45]


“I suddenly saw the Loop area in a vision. By the way the shadows fell, it seemed to be twelve noon. I could see traffic moving through the downtown area; however, my attention was focused on the base of a huge building. Again came the prelude and the earthquake. Autos were literally flung off the streets into buildings by the violent movements of the earth. A horrible chorus of creaking, scraping, and grating sounds filled the air, not unlike masts of great sailing ships in a storm, as the skyscrapers swayed to and fro.


The giant building began to shear off from its base about 20 feet from the sidewalk but surprised me by not falling. Brick, stone, glass, debris of every sort fell into the streets below like hail driven by a storm wind.


As the quake ended, I heard many voices speaking of their ‘great luck to be alive.’ Many awaited rescuer parties, but none were giving thanks to God. 


(Comment not by Youngbrandt:  Christians do not use the word “luck” but they use the word “blessed” instead.  It has been revealed that the word “Luck” is a curse word.  So change your vocabulary.)


Suddenly my view shifted to the lakefront. After the earthquake ended, the waters of Lake Michigan swiftly calmed down; lying still in a strange and ghostly silence. The calm water then seemed to tremble or beadup, and as I watched, the level of the water began to drop quickly. There was a ‘whooshing’ sound as the water literally disappeared in a northeasterly direction, leaving only some large puddles, here and there.


A period of time then passed in that same day; but how much time I do not know. From a vantage point at street level in the Loop, I suddenly heard a terrible roaring sound. The sunlight was totally blotted out and everything was engulfed in a suffocating darkness. Later I was to see an aerial view of Chicago’s downtown area, when the returning wall of water from Lake Michigan would crash into the Loop with unbelievable force, surrounding the greater skyscrapers still standing. They would withstand the waters for a moment; then they would slowly twist around to fall and vanish forever in the churning waters. I clearly received an impression that the buildings north of the Loop, [at least past the fault line] would survive somehow.


The wall of water was not a wave, not a tidal force, nor a crest-it was the whole of Lake Michigan-moving in a massive body westward with irresistible, terrifying unbelievable, force. Everything in its path would be pulverized—totally obliterated. Although the water was over 15 stories high [using the Eisenhower Expressway as a central measuring point], the depth of the water dropped sharply once one traveled — 12 miles to the south or north — however, the shallowest I was shown was still about 20 feet of water.


Since 1973, we have realized that the earthquake will cause a geographic depression in the land, turning much of the city into a cause-way for this flood of water; while in places north of the fault line, some land areas will be elevated above the water. The Lord showed me that Calumet City, Illinois; Hammond, Indiana; East Chicago, Indiana and other places on the southern tip of Lake Michigan will be under as much as 60 feet of water. At Lake Michigan’s southern tip, I saw a vast plain of water, with no buildings showing above the water’s surface. But on 07/05, 1973 in Des Plaines, I saw the water up over the speed limit sign on Ballard Road, and the water there appeared to be at least five feet deep, or deeper. The Tri-State bridge on Ballard Road had collapsed, and I saw cars piled up on either side, with water running through the broken concrete like rapids as the water surged west. Here, the Tri-State mound or road was higher than the water.


07/04, 1973, Vision — I was driving east on the Eisenhower Expressway. Again I saw the aftermath of the earthquake. Autos were piled up bumper to bumper, exit ramps were either broken up or blocked, bridges were down everywhere. It was a warm day and a number of drivers were blowing their horns [which didn’t much help the chaotic situation], when suddenly the wall of water appeared in the east. Some people just froze, most ran to the right or left trying to hid or escape. One man got out of his car and knelt down to pray.


He was the only smart one, for he would meet his Maker on his knees. The water engulfed them all. Houses were pulverized into nothing in an instant. Concrete and asphalt were peeled back, the roadbed was swept away in a moment, and then I saw 10 or 20 feet of earth flushed away in a instant.


In a nearby cemetery, I watched the headstones, the dirt, the concrete boxes and the coffins as well as the clay beneath them, torn quickly and successively away by the force of the water. Then the water moved over me, and my view shifted to the top of the water. There was that man who had knelt to pray; bobbing on the surface like a cork, unharmed. The Lord God saved him right out of the midst of destruction, because the man trusted in Him.


During the first of the visions I was a stunned observer, hardly believing what I saw; but 07/04, 1973, the reality of this future disaster reached my heart. I thought of all the people who would be destroyed, and I shuddered at the carnage. Then, for the first time since 07/02, I turned to the Lord God in my spirit and asked: “Oh Father, will it be? must it be? might it be avoided?” In that very instant of prayer, I was swept into the Spirit and found myself over looking the whole city of Chicago. An angel of the Lord had his hand on me; below I saw the massive-saving Hand of God placed between the city and the lake, and I heard this loud, strong voice say, “This will I do if My children turn back to me!”


Later, I remembered that throughout human history, no major natural disaster ever came upon man without man having first been warned by prophets of the Lord God. Now, by the Holy Spirit I saw an old colored man with a bell in his hand moving through the black neighborhoods, ringing the bell and calling the people to repentance. The old man was cursed by many and spit upon. I saw him crying, crying for those hard hearted people. At one point a band of young toughs with murderous intent circled him and closed in on him from every side. A band of angels appeared about him and the would-be killers fled in fear. Those who would kill him could not, for he was commissioned to warn many. At the time, my heart went out to him, for his mission was so difficult, but also rewarding, for I saw many repenting of their sins.


Though I’ve never met him in the flesh, in my vision the old black man was striking in appearance. He was almost bald except for a patch of white hair on the sides and back of his head. He was cocoa-colored, his eyes brown and full of kindness and love, and he had the kind of Christ-presence that makes a person strong, resilient and impressive. His face was lovely to look upon — full of years and blessed by the grace of Jesus Christ. He was wearing a cape of light gray. In his right hand he held a brass bell with a wooden handle and in his left hand, and old black leather-bound Bible. Although he was old and moved slowly, his voice was clear, distinct and strong. I heard him say ‘The Hand of God’s wrath is upon thee; turn from thy wickedness and repent or the wrath of God will soon fall upon you and destroy you for your evil ways.


Hear this, for it is from the Lord thy God …” So it is, so it shall be-for now I know and see many prophets bringing ‘final warnings.’ Some are killed, some are injured, the warning is delivered. Let those who hear, heed the warning.


07/03rd and 4th, 1973After the wall of water had engulfed the city and swept it away, I observed what seemed to be an endless flow of water moving steadily westward. Because I had seen St. Louis swamped and drowned out of existence by a broad body of water, I assumed that the water would connect somewhere with the Mississippi River, and move southward, causing the Mississippi River to swell greatly beyond its banks. Again, I watched the water roar westward for days; I lost tract of how long it moved like this, but was aware that the larger part, if not the whole of Lake Michigan was emptying out. Farther from the city, to the west, I did see areas that were above water and intact except for earthquake damage, and some years after these first visions was able to identify the Chicago suburb of Woodridge as one of those areas that will be partly or wholly above the flooding waters. I did see ditches here and there, with water running over them, and in the ditches, I observed masses of canned goods stripped of labels but largely intact, in the water and mud.


I also saw the bodies of the dead, human and animal, floating everywhere. Dismembered bodies covered in the disaster area; thankfully, most were buried in the churning tide of mud that moved beneath the water.


When the water subsided, I could see corpses caught in the branches of uprooted trees through all the widespread wreckage. When the water actually subsides, after the real earthquake, we will view a vast mud plain with islands of refuge. The stench of rotting flesh, decomposing vegetation and the stinking stagnant water in the hot, humid weather will be unbearable.


Almost immediately after the worst part of the destruction, in a vision, I saw flying overhead U.S. aircraft of various types dropping supplies by parachute to stranded survivors. Later, the airplanes stopped coming, but I did not then know why.


After the flooding waters passed a given area, I saw survivors coming out of the water, some adults and many children, all injured and half naked or altogether naked and in shock. They were received by certain Christian communities; clothed, tended to and later given places to live. I was not clearly aware of it at the time, but today know that these ‘communities’ or isles, spared from the wastes destruction will be peopled by Christians who have prepared to some extent. When I saw so many young children, I couldn’t help but wonder how a three or four-year old child could survive the waters, when their parents did not. The Lord would later tell me, “Because they are innocent.”


I also observed others emerging from among the survivors; those I would later identify as ‘marauders.’


These men, hoping for gain, would search among the corpses, taking rings, gold and other jewelry and even look for gold fillings in teeth. They were armed, and when they came upon the surviving communities, would take them by force, raping torturing and killing as they wished. With no government or police in organized operation, these men followed their basic natures. I realized then and now that the Christians would need to be prepared to defend themselves. My knowledge seemed to indicate that it would be almost a year before troops arrived. When they finally came they were bearded, tired, dirty, hungry and tattered.


They quickly disarmed the marauding men, killing all of them on the spot, then marched on. That sequence of events puzzled me at the time of the vision — I did not understand why U.S. troops would be on foot; why they would be so ragged, and why they shot the marauders immediately, with no hint of due process of law.


I looked over the Chicago land area after the waters subsided and the mud dried; and I was astonished.


Lake Michigan was gone, only a hilly lakebed remained to be seen. Mud everywhere-dried mud stretched over a vast expanse of what was once a great city. Bleached bones of the long-dead protruded in places. The toll of the dead was beyond estimation. There were not trees, no grass, just a dead silence. To the north I saw ruins of buildings. In the northwest areas here and there, were desolate skeletons of homes and buildings.


I arrived at some conclusions about this future disaster, from what I was allowed to see in those July days of 1973. The day of the earthquake would be bright and warm with no clouds. The earthquake would strike late in the morning, very near noon — I was sure it would take place in the summer months. One impression hit me; one should watch for birds — when they go, the quake is near. I felt that the disasters would strike on a weekend, but of this I was not sure. The Lord did not give me a precise date at that time, but I knew ‘it is near but not yet.’ I noticed after the flooded land dried, that the entire area was engulfed in a dead calm. No wind blew; and with the heat and the stench, the air seemed to turn blue-green. A few survivors hid in closed rooms to escape the stench. The stillness was awesome. It seemed as if the whole world was holding its breath.


On 07/05, 1973, I could bear no more of the vision and cried unto God to take it from me, and He lifted it from my seeing. Later I turned to the Lord and asked Him when all of this would happen. I was given a vision of the number 17, made up of what looked like fluffy white clouds. I did not know if that meant 17 days, weeks, months, years, or centuries, I had no understanding.”


26.2                        Mid-1977, Visions, Chicago Earthquake We have met and talked to dozens of Christians who have had a vision of the earthquake destroying Chicago or a vision of the wall of water crushing the city sweeping it away.  One minister told us in mid-1977 that he was in Chicago praying when he had a vision of the building he was in; the walls were cracked and everything was ruined.  He than said he heard loud ‘banging noises’ and saw the pipes suddenly rupture and explode with considerable force.  Next, he heard a roaring noise and suddenly torrents of water broke through the east walls of the building.  He had no idea what it meant but someone who had heard our tapes suggested he visit us, and so he did.  What hit me was that as the wall of water would move, it could cause intensely high pressure in the city’s water pipes just ahead of it, resulting in the pipes exploding.  [Page 274.] 


[Comment not by Youngbrandt:  Or the movement of or soon after, the earthquake, it could cause the pipes to explode, and probably will causing loss of water or gas or sewer; if gas—this will cause fires to occur all over; if water pipes break, this can cause further flooding in homes, etc.]


From: Seer Prophet Chuck Youngbrandt, The Staff and Sword Ministry or - 14k -.


26.3                        07/02, 1973—07/05, 1973, Open Visions, “I Saw An Overview Of The Mid-western & North-eastern United States—I Saw Smoldering Ruins From Nuclear Attack”—This is the vision of the earthquake that swept me up from 07/02, 1973 to 07/05, 1973.  I didn’t know why I’d seen it or what I was to do with this vision… I typed up my notes, filed them, and tried to forget the vision, albeit unsuccessfully.  [to page 51]


First, I saw the Chicago earthquake, then an overview of the mid-western and north-eastern United States.  I saw smoldering ruins from nuclear attack. 

When looking at the Midwest, I saw caked, drying mud and ruins everywhere.  However, many small cities and towns were intact.  I saw many injured people.  Many were hospitalized.  Confusion and fear gripped the land.

Then I saw a great Russian fleet steaming out past Western Europe towards the United States.  Western Europe cringed in fear, for God’s Spirit held them and they were terrified to move or to intervene.

I saw a lone but great United States Aircraft carrier capsized in a bay on the East Coast, half sunk in the mud.

Then I saw the invasion, at the Bay of Delaware, and on the coast of Virginia.

Then suddenly, just after the terrible earthquake in the Midwest, I saw ministers, priests, elders and Christians who had rejected the prophecy… these now seemed like dead men — all their strength was gone, and many fell on their faces before God crying for forgiveness.  [page 325]

This is the vision of the earthquake that swept me up from 07/02, 1973 to 07/05, 1973. I did not know why I had seen it. On 07/05th, 1973, I could bear no more and cried unto the Lord to take it from my seeing.

From: prophetic-revival e-mail list, Bob Yaussy, Email: .

From:  the book, “The Staff And The Sword,” by Cliff Collins and Chuck Youngbrandt, 1979.  The Staff & Sword Ministry, 917 West Jackson Avenue, Spokane, Washington 99205-3338, 509.326.7389.  Video available called “The Coming Occupation Of America,” from The Prophecy Club®, on a great amount that is in his book.  The Prophecy Club®, P.O. Box 750234, Topeka, Kansas 66675, 785.478.1112, $25.00.  

27.           Timothy Grant Snodgrass, Seer Prophet

27.1                        1974, Dream & Vision & Visitation Of Jesus Christ, America & A Great War & Earthquake — …The first dream the Lord gave me involved a great war, and I saw a group of people who I was acquainted with hiding in a basement in California waiting for missiles to arrive from China.  They knew they had exactly twenty minutes before the missiles arrived, and that there was nothing they could do except wait.  In the dream, while everyone was sitting and looking at the clock I found myself outside the house gazing up into the sky.  It was nighttime, and suddenly there appeared five shooting stars streaking across the sky which made a thunderous noise, leaving white tails like a comet.  The people in the basement below were safe, but approximately eighty miles away in the city center of Los Angeles three million lives were suddenly extinguished in a blinding flash of light as five nuclear bombs explodedApproximately 15 seconds after the flash of light there was an enormous earthquake, and it felt as if a giant hammer had struck the earth.

…It is interesting that the first prophetic dream I had concerning China was given immediately after the Lord appeared to me in 1974.  After this the dreams and visions continued, and night after night I witnessed many scenes of judgment, wars, natural disasters, etc.  One night I asked the Lord, “Why are you continuing to show me all these scenes of destruction?”  And the gentle voice of the Spirit replied, “For such a generation you are born.  I am showing you these things that you may help prepare My people for the Day of Trouble, and warn them to repent and prepare the way for My coming.”

… There is a time coming in the future that travel via natural modes of transportation will be very difficult, especially international travel.  Even if this coming Third World War is averted there will still be a GREAT SHAKING, which will shut down all airports and virtually every means of commercial transportation.  Even traveling from state to state via automobile will become very difficult because the roads and highways in most regions will be damaged from seismic activity or flooding.  I believe that it is during this period that God is going to release many new gifts upon the Church that have been dormant for centuries because of the great need and shortness of time to fulfill the Great Commission.

27.2                        1986, Dream, Time Of The Lord’s Return & America — …In the dream I saw America during the time of the Lord’s return, and I was somewhere in Northern California, walking upon green hills as a bright light shone from above me.  I was aware that many of our young men and troops had been sent off to fight in some war, and I looked into the sky and the heavens were suddenly filled with bright lights like fireworks shooting in every direction.  These were angels, which preceded the Lord of Hosts.  And the glory and fire of the Lord engulfed my being as His presence filled the earth at His appearing.  But this is the point I would like to make: at that time of the Lord’s appearing America was still strong and had not fallen, and the covering of the Lord was still upon her.  Amen!  This is what I intercede for, not judgment.  Yet at the same time I am aware that there great judgments coming upon all the earth, and America will not escape the coming geographic cataclysms.  If you live on the coast be encouraged that God has placed you there for a reason, and in the Spirit I have seen [in America] that God will give several days warning before the final shifting of the earth’s plate.  I have seen a long line of cars and vehicles, with people’s belongings tied to the top of their car, driving away from the city of Portland, Oregon, from Seattle in Washington, and from other regions, evacuating east as safe distance from the Cascade Mountain Range.  During this period, those who do not heed the early warning from scientists on the west coast will perish.

These events are described by John in the book of Revelation.  In Revelation 8:5 John says:

And the angel took the censer, and filled it with fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth: and there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an earthquake.”

In 1987 the Lord took me in the Spirit to this time, and I was standing in Central Oregon on the east side of the Cascade Mountain Range [several hours from Portland].  What the Lord showed me, till now I have kept to myself and have shared with on one except for a small handful of veteran pastors and leaders, but the Lord spoke to me this week that now is the time to share this vision.  This is one of the visions the Lord has given me of the great shaking.  Although I saw these events from the perspective of one living in Oregon, undoubtedly a similar scenario was happening around the globe in other regions.  Isaiah said concerning this time that “Therefore I will shake the heavens, and the earth shall remove out of her place,…” [Isaiah 13:13].

As I was standing in Bend in Central Oregon, looking west towards the Cascade Mountains, suddenly my stomach dropped and I felt as if I was on a roller coaster, for the earthquake I was experiencing did not begin as a shaking, but as a dropping and shifting of the earth beneath my feet, which was so sudden and violent that it literally took my breath away.  Then the shaking began.  Such a massive earthquake I have never felt or imagined.  It was night, and I turned my eyes towards the mountains of which Portland lay on the other side, and the sky was illuminated with thousands of bolts of lightning, which appeared to be an electrical reaction to the volcanic ash which spewed up from the Cascade Mountains.  This electrical reaction is impossible to describe, so awesome and terrifying, so massive, stretching as far as I could see from Oregon into Washington throughout the entire length of the Cascade rim.  And I could understand the words of Jesus, that “Men’s hearts failing them for fear and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth…” [Luke 21:26].  And then in the Spirit the Lord took me to the other side of the mountains into the Portland area, and Portland was no more.  Tidal waves the size of skyscrapers were crashing against the Cascade Mountains, and where Portland used to be there was only water and fire.  The sky’s were darkened by the volcanic ash [Isaiah 13:10, “For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine”]…

Then after the great shaking I was taken again in the Spirit into some of the same regions, which were devastated by the great geographical cataclysms.  In one area along the Western coastline of America [which had been swept by large tidal waves] the waters receded back into the ocean and new land appeared which I could not recognize, for all of the old landmarks had been swept away, and there were new hills, new lakes, new mountains and new valleys, very vast and beautiful.  And many among the remnant who survived returned to the ruins of their old dwelling places, and out of the ashes they rebuilt great cities dedicated to the Glory of God.  And I saw the sons of God who came down from heaven and freely interacted with the sons of men, and saw great and marvelous things in the heavens which I am not permitted to utter.  And for a thousand years there was an era of peace, prosperity and spiritual enlightenment such as the world has never seen.

“And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shall raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in” [Isaiah 58:12].

“For the mountains shall depart and the hills be removed; but my kindness shall not depart from thee, neither shall the covenant of my peace be removed, saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee” [Isaiah 54:10].

27.3                        1987, Prophetic Word & Vision, A Vision For Training Bases In 1987, prior to my first international commission from the Lord, I was caught up in the Spirit and taken to the Hawaiian Islands, where I suddenly found myself standing in a large house.  The house was located on a hill, and as I looked out the window I could see the ocean below and ships sailing in the harbor.  I was there in the Spirit, and the time frame seemed to be something in the future, for I had memory of friends and acquaintances who I had not yet met, and knew that I was married.  [I did not meet my wife until four years later in 1991.]  The house seemed to be a part of a training base for equipping and launching out missionaries into the nations.  Then I was taken again in the Spirit into various locations of the world, in Europe, Australia, Asia, the islands of the sea, various cities of America and I saw a network of training bases which were all interlinked and networked together, whose focus and vision was for training and raising up great men and women of God who would take the nations for Jesus Christ.  I saw massive provision released in the natural realm to birth the vision: finances, buildings, lands, tools, houses, etc.  There was no lack of resources or provisions.

Immediately after the vision the Lord spoke to me through Haggai 2:4-9 which says, “Yet now be strong, O Zerubbabel, saith the Lord; and be strong, O Joshua, son of Josedech, the high priest; and be strong, all ye people of the land, saith the Lord, and work: for I am with you, saith the Lord of hosts: According to the word that I covenanted with you when ye came out of Egypt, so My Spirit remaineth among you: fear ye not.  For thus saith the Lord of hosts; Yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake the nations, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land; And I will shake all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts.  The silver is Mine and the gold is Mine, saith the Lord of hosts.  The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts: and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts.”

This vision for end time training centers is yet to come, and I believe that I will see it in my lifetime.  I have not yet seen the house in Hawaii which the Lord promised me, although I have been to Hawaii several times since my vision in 1987.  I have a special love for the Hawaiian Islands, and recognize them as being a key geographical area and a bridge which connects the East with the West.  Hawaii is a strategic launching point for sending ministers and teams into China and Asia.  There are many strategic areas scattered across the face of the earth, and being planted and based on the right geographical area is of utmost importance.  Some are called to be stationed in one place for a long span of time, while others are called to be on the constant move, and must learn to follow the cloud from one place to another, stopping only for short periods of rest.  As we draw nearer to the end of this… [age] many Saints may have to make some radical changes; some may have to relocate to different cities, or different nations.  In the past we could afford for a season to choose where we wished to live, but in the latter days we must be extremely careful, and allow the wind of the Spirit to guide us to the home of our anointing and destiny.

27.4                        05/31, 1993 [Memorial Day], Prophetic Word & Vision & Warning, The Coming Judgment Of America The following is a detailed account of a prophetic warning received on Memorial Day, 05/31, 1993, through a vision.  I will report exactly as I witnessed it, not subtracting, neither adding one detail, but only reporting that which I’ve seen.  For I report as an eyewitness of that which is about to occur, it not intercepted.  I believe that it is not the Lord’s will that even one of these judgments takes place.  Nevertheless, unless the Saints of God intercept these coming events through their prayers, intercessions and active obedience to God’s Spirit, these events shall shortly come to pass.

My journey began on the east coast of America, in the city of New York.  I watched on the shore of that great city as ships sailed into the harbor late at night, and the lights from the massive skyscrapers and buildings reflected off the water.  Then looking up into the starry sky which blanketed the city, the peaceful atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by a bright light.  It had the appearance of a falling star, traveling quickly towards the heart of the city, leaving a white tail like a comet.  When it hit the city there was a blinding light and a clash of thunder so terrifying loud that I felt as if every cell in my body had been ripped apart.  I watched the skyscrapers, which took on the appearance of giant candles.  The city was a fiery inferno, and from the skeleton of buildings flames danced into the air like solar flares.  There was another explosion, and then another as the missiles landed with deadly accuracy.  As one bomb exploded in the distance I watched as the shock wave ripped apart the top portion of a giant skyscraper and threw the metal skeleton across the city like a tiny pebble blown by a strong wind, and the portion of the building which remained standing erupted into flames like a bright orange torch against the velvet night sky.  Only the spirits of the fallen in New York could observe as the full scene unfolded, for God allowed them to watch.  They could have prevented this catastrophe if they had heeded the warnings from God’s Spirit, but they were too busy with their jobs and the cares of life to listen.

As my journey continued into the Midwestern states, I witnessed war in the heavens.  Small jets and large bombers from the Chinese alliance flew over many of our cities, and there were many clashes and dogfights in the air between their planes and ours.  As I looked overhead I saw one very large supersonic bomber which was escorted by four small fighters flying in a “>” formation off the wings of the larger bomber.  I quickly came to the realization that these were not our planes because after they flew over a large city in the distance [about 20 miles away] there was a flash of light and I became dizzy and fell to my knees from the radiation.  I watched as two mushroom clouds arose over the city.  Some of our F-15’s and F-16’s scrambled to intercept these enemy aircraft, but to no avail, and many of our fighters were shot down.  I watched them fall from the sky leaving a trail of smoke as they plummeted to the ground.

From the Midwest I journed to the west coast of America, and in California I saw great devastation.  Most of the city of Los Angeles was left in a pile of ruins.  Ships observing in the distance looked upon what had the appearance of massive storm clouds rising upon the crest of the horizon, but what they were actually seeing were clouds of dust, ash and smoke.

Then I journeyed into the days immediately following the war, and saw among the survivors in the USA massive famine and poverty.  Many people were dressed in dirty clothing and wandering around aimlessly, having a look of hopelessness and death written on their faces.  Many were ill and dying from the effects of radiation, and it took a great effort for many just to walk from place to place.  They had no energy left in their bodies and were slowly starving from lack of food.  American citizens were no longer seen as individual entities, but as numbers on a piece of paper, and all forms of freedom had been stripped and abolished from our country.  In one area I saw a long line of people waiting for food, and each family had a number, which entitled them to one bowl of soup and a small piece of bread.  No matter how large the family was, they had to share the bread and bowl of soup between them.  Some husbands and wives would give all the food to their children, and were slowly starving to death.  In the line I saw one of my friends whom I had known prior to the war, and he looked very pitiful.

I do not record this vision as a prophet of doom and gloom, but to testify of these coming events in obedience to the Holy Spirit in order that America can chose her destiny, for it is not God’s will and desire that America should fall.  If God’s chosen ones respond to this warning from God’s Spirit, and if the walls of covering are rebuilt around this nation by the repentance and obedience of God’s elect, then God shall respond and this war shall be delayed for a season.  And then when the war does come, the involvement and outcome of the United States in the war shall be altered, and America shall not fall.

I believe that the apostle John was writing of this war in Revelation 6:4, which says:

And there went out another horse that was red: [The color of the Chinese flag is fiery red.], and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they shall kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword.”

This is the first judgment mentioned by the apostle John in the book of Revelation, and seems to trigger the rest of the judgments throughout the book.  The second judgment, mentioned in Revelation 6:5, is famine [the black horse].  The third judgment, in Revelation 6:8 is death caused by chaos, famine and plagues [the pale horse].  The fourth judgment in Revelation 6:9-11, was mass martyrdom.  The fifth judgment, in Revelation 6:12-16, is enormous seismic and volcanic activity so great that islands sank into the sea and mountains were removed from their place.  I quote the above verses from God’s infallible Word to emphasize that this war ultimately cannot be averted, only delayed.  But I must also emphasize that during this time certain nations and regions will be supernaturally covered and angelically shielded from the bulk of these judgments, and during this period God will begin to separate the goat nations from the sheep nations…

I’ve talked to many Saints from behind the Bamboo Curtain during my travels to the East, and many have received the same vision of a coming world conflict in which the communist Chinese government falls, and a massive revival and spiritual awakening follows.  In my vision I saw the Chinese landing on our shores and gathering up people into camps, not because the Chinese government had won the war, for it appeared that both the Chinese government and the American government fell simultaneously.  We were temporarily in a period of great chaos.  I saw in the vision massive devastation across the country of China, for the United States and its allies had retaliated heavilySome regions in China were left almost totally unpopulated from the massive nuclear strikes launched by the U.S. and its allies.  Likewise, many of the nations which allied with China during the war were also devastated, and among the nations of the earth there was turmoil and chaos.  People were in a state of shock and confusion.

27.5                        12/2001, EarthQuakes, Seismic & Volcanic Report   The largest earthquakes to occur in U.S. history occurred exactly 190 years ago along the Mississippi River, during the winter of 1811 - 1812. The first quake took place on 12/16, 1811, and was estimated to be in the 8 or 9-point range. It set off a series of over 2,000 aftershocks, which lasted until 02/07, 1812. Five of these aftershocks were greater than 8.0, and could be felt across the entire eastern half of the United States. By winter's end, few houses were left undamaged within a 250-mile radius of the epicenter in New Madrid, Missouri.

On 11/20, 2001, Timothy was given the following word: "If America wishes to divide Jerusalem in half, then America shall be divided in half". Approximately one month after that word, on 12/16, 2001 Timothy was given an alarming vision of the United States being split in half along Mississippi River. The vision was very detailed as to the boundaries of the division, which separated from the Mississippi River at mid-point, and then moved NE instead of NW, towards the Canadian East Coast. Not being aware of the history of the New Madris quakes, after doing some research this week we found it extremely interesting that the vision occurred on the 190th anniversary on the original New Madris earthquake on 12/16/11.

27.6                        06/01, 2002, Dream &Vision, Third World War Fought Between The United States And India-China & Vision Of Chinese Missiles Raining Down On Los Angels And New York   Message from Timothy Snodgrass: 06/01, 2002 -  In the 1980's I interviewed an immigrant couple from China, who escaped to Hong Kong just prior to take-over of Communism in China. The father of one of the couple had a vivid dream which he passed down to his children, regarding a third world-war which would be fought between the United States and India-China. Until recently, this prophetic warning sounded ridiculous ... why would the United States fight a war against India? But now the prophecy makes perfect sense. On Memorial day, 1993, I received a vision of Chinese missiles raining down on Los Angeles and New York. The alarming vision inspired my first book, "The Destiny of America". One portion of the vision has always been a puzzle. I saw thousands upon thousands upon thousands of refugees fleeing from Kashmir to Central India. The puzzle now seems to be quickly coming together. Pray for India and Pakistan, whereas if nuclear war breaks out in Asia this summer, America may not be able to avoid entering into the war ... especially while our troops are in Pakistan. Pray for angelic intervention.

27.7                        06/21, 2002, Dream &Vision,  Earthquakes Coming To America – I Saw A Vision Of America Ripped In Half Like A Veil From East To West…   SANTA CRUZ ISLANDS QUAKE A WARNING.  06/20, 2002 – On Monday, 06/17, as the world was awaiting President Bush’s proposal for a Palestinian state, a 6.7 earthquake shook the Santa Cruz Islands, 210-miles NNW of Vanuatu Island. Within less than 24-hours, a rare 5.0 quake shook Indiana, just south of the U.S. Great Lakes.

What is the significance of these two earthquakes? Exactly six months ago, on 11/20, 2001, I received a vision of America being ripped in half like a veil from east to west, and the Holy Spirit spoke to me that "if America wishes to divide Jerusalem in half, America shall be divided in half". In the vision I witnessed a major earthquake along the New Madrid Fault-line which literally divided America in half from east to west, creating a new gulf which stretched from the Great Lakes in the north to the Gulf of Mexico in the south. Six-weeks after this vision, on the first day of 2002 I received another vision of a great quake, this time centered in a separate portion of the United States: The quake – somewhere in the 9.0 range – was centered on the U.S. West Coast. Many freeways ended abruptly, cut off by new lakes which were created by the quake. In the vision the Holy Spirit spoke to me that this great quake would occur "after the 2nd Polynesian quake." Within only a matter of hours after the vision, a 7.3 quake shook Vanuatu Island (1st quake), on 01/02. The second quake which the Holy Spirit referred to (of 7.3 or greater in the Polynesia-Melanesia region) has not yet occurred, but I believe that Monday’s quake (the largest in the region since 01/02) was a strong warning.

Second Vision Of New Madrid Quake Received On 06/20, 2002 —On the morning of 6/20/02 I awoke weeping and interceding the thousands of souls who were about to perish, after receiving a second vision of the coming seismic rift. As the Holy Spirit took me into the depths of the newly created gulf in the Central United States, I was shocked at how deep the water was. It was a cold, black abyss which dropped perhaps ten-thousand feet into the earth. I could hear the voices of thousands of people crying out to God who had suddenly lost their lives in the quake.

The Key To Averting Major New Madrid Quake Is Jerusalem — The above event (creation of a new gulf in North America) will eventually take place as the course of natural history, but need not take place in our generation. The key to delaying the formation of this gulf in the United States is Jerusalem. It is extremely important that we keep President Bush and Israeli Prime Minister Sharon covered in prayer during their terms in office. Last week, during my daughters first birthday party, we lit one candle on the cake for my daughter Esther, and one for President Bush, with a prayer that God would clearly speak to him as he spoke to Moses in the burning bush. Three days later, we discovered that my daughter’s birthday – 06/12 – also happens to be the birthday of George Bush Sr.! Nothing occurs by accident. Just as President Bush's father won the Gulf War, his son can also win the current 'gulf war' (a war to prevent the formation of a new gulf in North America).

Vision Of 06/19, 2002/ Warning Of Nuclear Terrorism — There is an immediate terrorist threat to the United States of America, involving nuclear devices which the enemy intends to detonate in several cities simultaneously. This must be avoided at all costs. On 06/19, I was shown the terrible consequences of what would occur if these terrorist attacks are not averted: A World War. To avoid war between 07/2002 and 12/2003, the Lord in his grace is releasing a series of significant earth changes – storms, floods, earthquakes, and volcanic eruptions – to extend our window of time, for the sake of the harvest. This period of earth changes will last roughly from 07/2002 through most of 2003. Our ministry is calling a 40-day Daniel Fast (no meats or pleasure foods, just fruits and vegetables, juices, water) from 06/29 to 08/08. During this fast we will be praying specifically that: 1) U.S. authorities are angelically directed to uncover and diffuse every planned terrorist attack. 2) Wisdom for President Bush in dealing with Israel and the Palestinians. 3) We are also suggesting that everyone who participates in this 40-day fast choose one region of the world to intercede for revival (my wife and I will be praying specifically for the islands of the Pacific, which are particularly vulnerable during some of these coming seismic events. We have decided to remain in the Philippines until the 9th month. We will not leave until we see revival and seismic-stability in the Philippine Islands and the South Pacific. During our 40-day fast you will find us standing on the sea-shore, interceding that the waves would be calm, and tsunami minimal during some these coming events along the Pacific Ring of Fire.) Our adjusted departure date for relocation to South Africa is 9/24/2002.

27.8                        07/22, 2002, Israel & Palestinian State And The New Madrid EarthQuake To Occur  

QUESTION: Dear Timothy, on 11/20, 2001 you described a vision of the United States being ripped in half like a veil from east to west along the New Madrid Fault Line, in which the Holy Spirit spoke to you that "If America wishes to divide Jerusalem in half, America shall be divided in half". I find it very interesting that the peace process originally began in 1991 in Madrid, Spain. Has the Lord given you any timetable as to when this Great New Madrid Quake might take place?

ANSWER: This great earthquake will be one of the final climatic conclusions to a long series of earth changes. This particular quake could occur as early as 2004, and as late as 2033, depending upon your particular end-time views of eschatology. The Great New Madrid Quake will be a Tribulation level event, which will take place during the last 3 1/2 years of the 70th Week of Daniel. If the "generation" in Matthew 32:34 -- which began in 1967 -- is referring to a biblical generation of 40-years, then this quake will take place sometime between 03/2004 and 09/2007. However, when considering the duration of a "generation" we must realistically consider that the average life-span in some parts of the world today is over 70-years. If Matthew 32:34 was referring to a natural generation -- instead of a biblical generation -- the Tribulation Period may not begin for another 10, 20 or 30 years. Although the Great New Madrid Quake may not occur for years to come, a long series of other seismic and volcanic events will soon be heralded by one specific event: the "2nd Polynesian Earthquake". On 01/01, 2002, I received a vision of the earth being shaken by a major quake, magnitude 9.0 or greater. The Holy Spirit spoke to me in the vision that this quake would occur "after the 2nd Polynesian quake". Within a matter of hours, a 7.3 earthquake shook the Vanuatu Islands on 01/02. We are now monitoring the Polynesia-Melanesia region for the second Polynesian quake (of magnitude 7.3 or greater).

27.9                        08/12, 2002, Inspirational Word, Many Large Churches & Ministries Which Exist In 2002 Will Not Exist In 2003 

HAGGAI 2:18-19 "From this day on -- from this 24th day of the 9th month -- give careful thought to the day when the foundation of the Lord's temple was laid. Give careful thought: Is there yet any seed left in the barn? Until now, the vine and the fig tree, the pomegranate and the olive tree have not borne fruit. From this day on I will bless you, saith the Lord".

The Holy Spirit does not require sacrifice, but obedience. Without obedience, many will not survive the tumultuous days ahead. God promised that once again he is going to shake the heavens and the earth. Revival is our goal, but it cannot be achieved without judgment -- and judgment must first begin in the house of God. The extra time we have been allotted by God must be used for personal judgment, repentance, and preparation for the shaking that is now upon us. Prepare yourself, and your household, for judgment is now at your door. If you do not prepare, you will fall. Many large churches and ministries which exist in 2002 will not exist in 2003. Those who have made money their god will soon watch their god collapse. You cannot serve both God and mammon. But those whom judge themselves first -- preparing themselves for God's just judgment -- will not be shaken by the fire and storms ahead. Promotion and prosperity do not come from man, but from God. I foresee a time of famine…, but those who have washed their robes and prepared themselves will rise above the famine as kings and priests before God, and shall prepare the way for the coming of the Lord. - Timothy Snodgrass

27.10                      08/16, 2002, Book, “Earth Changes Approaching”    Note: We have received numerous requests for copies of Timothy's latest book, "Earth Changes Approaching". Although this book has not yet been printed, note that as soon as it is printed we plan on sending a free copy to all those who have given to this ministry in 2002. We are currently waiting for the materialization of printing-costs ($2,000 needed for first batch of books).

Excerpt From The Book “Earth Changes Approaching” —  Historically, the largest earthquake to ever be recorded (since the invention of the seismograph in the 1850's) was a 9.5 earthquake in Chile, which took place on 05/22, 1960. This South American quake was so powerful that it sent tsunami rippling across the entire Pacific. Over 2,000 people died in the earthquake and tsunami which followed. Fifteen hours after the quake rocked Chile, the tidal wave hit Hilo, Hawaii (61 deaths) ~ 7 hours later, the tsunami reached Japan (over 200 deaths). There were also casualties reported in the Philippines, New Zealand, Samoa, Indonesia, and across the entire Pacific Rim.

The tidal waves triggered by the Chilean earthquake were relatively small, ranging from 10 to 60 feet high, yet had a devastating impact on the half the globe. One of the greatest threats from tsunami comes not from earthquakes themselves, but from underwater landslides which are triggered by the quakes. For example, the largest tsunami ever recorded took place on 07/09, 1958 in Lituya Bay, Alaska. The tsunami was recorded as being 1,720 feet high (530 meters), yet the earthquake which triggered it was only 8.3 on the Richter Scale. Although this Alaskan tidal wave was enormous, the underwater area involved in the landslide was relatively small, and the tsunami only affected Lituya Bay, which in 1958 was only inhabited by moose, bears, and a few fisherman and hunters. Thus, the loss of life was minimal. But this event was a turning point for the way scientists viewed the threat from undersea landslides. After 1958, a study of underwater chasms and valleys became a priority of seismologist, so that vulnerable areas could be mapped and identified. One of the greatest landslide threats discovered lies off the coast of Oregon, near the Cascadia Subduction Zone. This undersea chasm is so expansive that it makes the Grand Canyon look like a gopher hole. A major earthquake occurs along the Cascadia Subduction Zone approximately every 300 years, and the area is now overdue for a major event (the last one occurred exactly 302 years ago in 1700 AD, which triggered tsunami that wiped out several Indian tribes in Oregon).

Alaska has had its share of major earthquakes. Six years after the 8.3 Lituya Bay earthquake, another mammoth earthquake took place in Alaska on 03/27, 1964. The Prince William Sound Earthquake measured 9.2 on the Ricther Scale, and is the 2nd largest earthquake ever recorded. The tsunami from this quake, although small compared to Lituya Bay, killed over 110 people from Alaska to Crescent City, California.

Only four earthquakes have been recorded in history as exceeding 9.0 on the Ricther Scale ~ 2 of these quakes were located in Alaska. On 03/09, 1957, the third largest earthquake recorded in history took place in the Andreanof Islands, Alaska. This 9.1 earthquake was a turning point in the study of volcanoes, proving that major earthquakes can indeed awaken volcanoes that have been sleeping for generations. At exactly 2:22 in the afternoon, as the 9.1 earthquake sent tidal waves crashing across the Andreanof Islands, Mount Vsevidof violently erupted on Umnak Island (a volcano had been dormant for over 200 years). The connection between major earthquakes and volcanic eruptions would be further established 3 years later in 1960, when a chain of dormant volcanoes violently erupted in Chile during the unprecedented 9.5 earthquake.

Although all of the above earthquakes were large, none can compare to the New Madrid, Missouri quakes, which occurred during the winter of 1811 - 1812. This series of quakes lasted for 5 months, and took place long before the seismograph was invented. If you compare this series of quakes to the 9.5 Chilean quake (which lasted for 3 weeks), the New Madrid earthquake would have to have been comparatively much larger (lasting 5 months).

The magnitude of the New Madrid earthquakes had to be truly enormous. In 1964, the Prince Williams Sound earthquake (9.2) could only be felt as far away as Seattle, Washington. But 18 of the New Madrid earthquakes rang church bells as far away as Boston, Massachusetts, and could be felt across the entire eastern half of the United States. Over 150,000 acres of forest were destroyed, new lakes were formed, and tsunami crashed along the shores of the Mississippi River, leaving a graveyard of destroyed boats and debris. Witnesses reported that the entire river appeared to be flowing backwards during 5 of the largest quakes. Although there were roughly 2,000 quakes during a 5-month period, the five BIG quakes occurred between 12/16, 1811, and 02/07, 1812. The first 2 of the 5 big quakes were epicentered in Arkansas, both occurring on the same day (12/16th). The third earthquake was epincentered in New Madrid, Missouri (01/23, 1812). The fourth and fifth quakes occurred in New Madrid on 02/07, and were the largest of the series. It was these two quakes that destroyed the city of New Madrid, and toppled houses as far away as St. Louis. (Note: Although some sources report that there were three large quakes, technically there were 5 mega-quakes [2 on 12/16/11, 1 on 1/23/12, and another 2 on 2/7/12]. The USGS, although conservatively estimating the New Madrid quakes to be in the 8-point range, have recently published a report indicating that 5 of the earthquakes had to be at least 2 to 3 times large than the Prince Edward Sound earthquake, which measured 9.2 on the Richter Scale.

On 11/20, 2001, I was given a detailed prophetic vision of another series of quakes which will soon shake the United States Midwest. The coming quakes will exceed the magnitudes of the previous New Madrid quakes of 1811 - 1812, and will result in significant earth changes along several areas of the Central United States. In Arkansas and Missouri, the earth changes that began 191 years ago during the New Madrid quakes will reach maturation. Along the New Madrid fault line and several other fault lines which wind there way up to the Great Lakes, there will be a sudden drop of elevation. The size of the Great Lakes will decrease, as water drains into the newly formed rift and cascades southward into the Gulf of Mexico. Within less than a day, a new gulf will appear in the United States. North America will be literally divided in half from east to west. The majority of changes will take place within 24 hours, but aftershocks from the quake will continue to rattle the region for 7 months. The force of the water cascading from north to south during the birthing of the initial rift will lay the foundations for diverse topography and landscapes along the newly birthed shoreline.

Inland Tsunami And Displacements Of Rivers And LakesPrior to 1811, tsunami were believed to be only an ocean phenomen. But on 12/16, 1811, a new precedent was set for tidal waves. When an earthquake approaches or exceeds 9.0 on the Richter Scale, earth changes are imminent. These changes can be anywhere from minor to catastrophic, depending upon the geology and terrain of the earth. If a body of water happens to be near the epicenter, one of two things can happen: 1) The quake will generate tsunami, or 2) The body of water will be displaced, and shift to another location. During the New Madrid quakes of 1811 - 1812, fortunately the course of the entire Mississippi river did not change, but tsunami along the river destroyed many boats docked along the shore, and overwhelmed many smaller vessels that were further out in the river. As fissures opened and closed below the surface, the agitated water gave the illusion that the river was flowing backwards.

During major earthquakes, the elevation of land rises and falls. The greatest earth changes occur not when the land is thrown upwards, but when it collapses. In Alaska, during the Prince Edward Sound earthquake, many fertile valleys and farmlands became transformed into water-filled marshes overnight, as underground water reserves filled large portions of land that collapsed. In New Madrid, the shaking was so intense that land waves could be seen rippling across the face of the earth. The elevation of the earth rose and fell over an area of 78,000 - 129,000 square kilometers, extending from Cairo, Illinois, to Memphis, Tennessee, and from Crowleys Ridge, Arkansas, to Chickasaw Bluffs, Tennessee. Many new lakes were formed, including Lake St. Francis in eastern Arkansas, which is 64 kilometers long by 1 kilometer wide.

The future map of the Gulf of the North America, which will extend from the Great Lakes in the north, to the Gulf of Mexico in the south, is not without precedent in earth history. The Gulf of California, which runs along the San Andreas Fault, was once connected to Mexico. But at one point the region violently collapsed into an eternal blue abyss, known today by Mexico as the Sea of Cortez. The northern end of the Gulf of California is very shallow (no place greater than 600 feet deep), then gradually merges into the marshlands of the delta (similar to the marshes created overnight by the Alaskan earthquake of 1964). The future Gulf of North America will have at least 3 to 4 times the mass of the Gulf of California. The tsunami triggered from the drainage of the Great Lakes will move southward at a catastrophic rate, engulfing entire cities in its path as it winds its way south into the crystal blue waters of the Gulf of Mexico. To the northeast of the Great Lakes in Canada, newly formed channels will connect the Gulf to the Atlantic Ocean. Although this inland tsunami will indeed be large, it will be small compared to the tidal waves generated by the earth changes throughout the Pacific Ring of Fire.

27.11                      03/17, 2006, Open Vision, “Long Beach, California; Scent Of A Nuclear Blast & Mushroom Cloud”    03/29, 2006  (My apologies for the delay in emailing this March 17 Report. Although it has been posted on our website at since 03/17, this is the first opportunity I have had to email it.)   03/17/06 REPORT

Yesterday my Boeing-747 arrived safely in the Philippines after a long international flight from Los Angeles, and am currently packing my bags to depart for Indonesia. Until only recently, I was not aware that Benny Hinn would be arriving in Jakarta the same week I am arriving to hold crusades in Jakarta. I believe that this is a very pivotal time for the nation of Indonesia, and that we need to keep these islands in fervent prayer throughout the year. During 2006-2007 we are entering into a potentially explosive season for Indonesia, Polynesia and other Pacific regions which are on the verge of being visited by some major seismic events which will trigger significant tsunami, unless there is divine intervention. Only a lifestyle of prayer and fasting, obedience to the Holy Spirit and the bold preaching of the Gospel of Jesus Christ can hold back or lessen the magnitudes of some of these events.

As many of you who monitor world news are aware, shortly after my plane lifted off from the Los Angeles International Airport a 6.8 earthquake shook Indonesia while my plane was en route to Asia. The quake, which occurred at 6:57am on March 14 (Indonesia time), triggered a large tsunami which was roughly five to seven meters in height (16 to 24 feet) near the epicenter in Indonesia's Maluku Islands. Although hundreds of homes were destroyed in numerous villages on several islands, only a small number of people died because the majority of residents evacuated to higher ground following the earthquake. But those who did not heed the warnings to flee to higher ground perished. The timing and the unusual details surrounding this quake appear to be a further confirmation of the great urgency to intercede for Indonesia and the islands of the sea this year. It is highly unusual that an earthquake this size in 6-point realm would trigger such a large tsunami.

BREAKTHROUGH ACCOMPANIED BY SIGN OF SNOW — Shortly after I arrived in the United States on 02/26, one evening while driving along the California coast late at night I received an open vision of a bright flash of light over one of our ports near Long Beach. Immediately after the vision, my car was suddenly filled with the strong scent of a nuclear blast. Directly in front of my vehicle towards the coast I noticed a large cloud forming into the shape of a mushroom. I was alarmed that perhaps an accident had just taken place on the freeway, but as I approached the cloud I could see that there was clearly no accident. It was simply a large white cloud which had formed as the fog rolled in from the ocean, resembling a mushroom cloud from a nuclear explosion. In other words, the validity of the vision was immediately confirmed by two signs. After this experience, for the next three weeks I began to pray heavily for our ports in the United States during all of our prophetic meetings in California and New York.

During our two meetings held in the Gilroy, California area 03/08-09, I received a vision of the hills along the California coast being covered with white snow. The Holy Spirit spoke to me that the snow would be a sign that we had received a breakthrough with our ports, and that the glistening white snow would represent God's righteousness, faithfulness and mercy for the sake of his elect. The following morning, as I went out to my car to begin my trip to San Francisco, I immediately noticed that the hills were covered with a beautiful sparkling layer of white snow. That evening I was scheduled to speak on Treasure Island in San Francisco at the International House of Prayer, and half-way to the meeting I stopped at a gas station to fill up my gas tank. Walk